Infomotions, Inc.The Lost Trail / Ellis, Edward S. (Edward Sylvester), 1840-1916



Author: Ellis, Edward S. (Edward Sylvester), 1840-1916
Title: The Lost Trail
Publisher: Project Gutenberg
Tag(s): deerfoot; otto; shawanoe; jack carleton; jack; carleton; otto relstaub; dot; young kentuckian; dot ish; warrior; young shawanoe; indian; gun
Contributor(s): Dole, Helen B. [Translator]
Versions: original; local mirror; HTML (this file); printable
Services: find in a library; evaluate using concordance
Rights: GNU General Public License
Size: 69,954 words (short) Grade range: 10-13 (high school) Readability score: 61 (easy)
Identifier: etext6906
Delicious Bookmark this on Delicious

Discover what books you consider "great". Take the Great Books Survey.

The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Lost Trail, by Edward S. Ellis
#2 in our series by Edward S. Ellis

Copyright laws are changing all over the world. Be sure to check the
copyright laws for your country before downloading or redistributing
this or any other Project Gutenberg eBook.

This header should be the first thing seen when viewing this Project
Gutenberg file.  Please do not remove it.  Do not change or edit the
header without written permission.

Please read the "legal small print," and other information about the
eBook and Project Gutenberg at the bottom of this file.  Included is
important information about your specific rights and restrictions in
how the file may be used.  You can also find out about how to make a
donation to Project Gutenberg, and how to get involved.


**Welcome To The World of Free Plain Vanilla Electronic Texts**

**eBooks Readable By Both Humans and By Computers, Since 1971**

*****These eBooks Were Prepared By Thousands of Volunteers!*****


Title: The Lost Trail

Author: Edward S. Ellis

Release Date: November, 2004 [EBook #6906]
[Yes, we are more than one year ahead of schedule]
[This file was first posted on February 10, 2003]

Edition: 10

Language: English

Character set encoding: ASCII

*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE LOST TRAIL ***




Produced by Sean Pobuda




THE LOST TRAIL

By Edward S. Ellis





CHAPTER I

AN ENEMY IN A TREE


One afternoon in early spring, Jack Carleton, a sturdy youth of
seventeen years, was following a clearly-marked trail, leading
through the western part of Kentucky toward the Mississippi river.
For many a mile he followed the evenly spaced tracks made by a horse
on a walk, the double impressions being a trifle more than three
feet apart.

"Helloa!" exclaimed, Jack, when he looked at the earth again and
observed that the tracks had taken a new form, with nearly eight
feet between them.  "Otto has forced the colt to a trot.  He must be
in a hurry, or he thinks I am fond of traveling."

Thus far the lusty young Kentuckian felt no misgiving, but within
fifty yards the trail underwent the startling change--the footprints
being separated by more than three yards now.

"My gracious," muttered the boy, coming to a full stop, "something
is wrong: Otto would not have put the horse on a dead run if he
hadn't been scared."

Jack Carleton proved his training by the keenness and quickness with
which he surveyed his surroundings.  The woods were on every hand,
but they were open and free from undergrowth, so that he gained an
extensive view.

 As he advanced with vigorous steps along the winding path, his eyes
sometimes rested on the pendulous branches of the majestic elm, a
small purple flower here and there still clinging to the limbs and
resisting the budding leaves striving to force it aside; the massive
oak and its twisted, iron limbs; the pinnated leaves of the hickory,
whose solid trunk, when gashed by the axe, was of snowy whiteness;
the pale green spikes and tiny flowers of the chestnut; the
sycamore, whose spreading limbs found themselves crowded even in the
most open spaces, with an occasional wild cherry or tulip, and now
and then a pine, whose resinous breath brooded like a perennial balm
over the vast solitude.

Jack Carleton was arrayed in the coarse, serviceable garb of the
border: heavy calf-skin shoes, thick trousers, leggings and coat,
the latter short and clasped at the waist by a girdle, also of
woolen and similar to that of the modern ulster.  The cap was of the
same material and, like the other garments, had been fashioned and
put together by the deft hands of the mother in Kentucky.
Powder-horn and bullet-pouch were suspended by strings passing over
alternate sides of the neck and a fine flint-lock rifle, the
inseparable companion of the Western youth, rested on the right
shoulder, the hand grasping it near the stock.

 Jack's hasty survey failed to reveal any cause for fear, and he
resumed his pursuit, as it may be termed.  The quick glances he cast
on the ground in front showed, in every instance, that the horse he
was following was fleeing at the same headlong pace.  His rider had
spurred him to a dead run, at which gait he had shot underneath the
limbs of the trees at great risk to himself as well as to his rider.

The trail was broad, for loaded horses had passed in both
directions, and wild animals availed themselves of it more than once
in making their pilgrimages to the Mississippi, or in migrating from
one part of the country to the other.

But there were no footprints that had been made within the past few
days, with the single exception noted--that of the horse which had
abruptly broken into a full run.

The balmy afternoon was drawing to a close, and Jack began to
believe the chances were against overtaking his friend and
companion, young Otto Relstaub.

"If he has kept this up very long, he must be far beyond my reach,
unless he has turned about and taken the back trail."

Glancing at the sky as seen through the branches overhead, the youth
observed that it was clear, the deep blue flecked here and there by
patches of snowy clouds, resting motionless in the crystalline air.

Comparatively young as was Jack, he had been thoroughly trained in
woodcraft.  When beyond sight of the cabins of the straggling
settlement, where he made his home, he was as watchful and alert as
Daniel Boone or Simon Kenton himself.  His penetrating gray eyes not
only scanned the sinuous path, stretching in front, but darted from
side to side, and were frequently turned behind him.  He knew that
if danger threatened it was as likely to come from one point as
another.

He could not avoid one conclusion: the peril which had impelled the
young German's horse to such a burst of speed must have been in the
form dreaded above all others--that of the wild Indians who at that
day roamed through the vast wilderness of the West and hovered along
the frontier, eager to use the torch, the rifle, or the tomahawk,
whenever and wherever the way opened.

The probability that such was the cause of the horseman's haste
threw the young Kentuckian at once on his mettle.  Inasmuch as he
was putting forth every effort to rejoin his companion, there was
good reason for fearing a collision with the red men.  He had been
in several desperate affrays with them, and, like a sensible person,
he spared no exertion to escape all such encounters.

"If they will let me alone I will not disturb them," was the
principle which not only he, but many of the bravest frontiersmen
followed daring the eventful early days of the West.

The youth now dropped into the loping trot of the American Indian--a
gait which, as in the case of the dusky warrior himself, he was able
to maintain hour after hour, without fatigue.  The sharp glances
thrown in every direction were not long in making a discovery,
though not of the nature anticipated.

A short distance in front a white oak, whose trunk was fully two
feet in diameter, grew beside the trail which he was following.  Its
shaggy limbs twisted their way across the path and among the
branches on the other side.  The exuberant leaves offered such
inviting concealment to man and animal that the youth subjected them
to the keenest scrutiny.

His trot dropped to a slow walk, and he instinctively glanced at the
lock of his gun to make sure it was ready for any emergency.

Something was moving among the branches of the forest monarch, but
Jack knew it was not an Indian.  No warrior would climb into a tree
to wait for his prey, when, he could secure better concealment on
the ground, where he would not be compelled to yield the use of his
legs, which play such an important part in the maneuverings of the
red man.

The lad caught several glimpses of the strange animal, and, when
within a few rods, identified it.

"It's a painter," he said to himself, with a faint smile, resuming
his slow advance and giving a sigh of relief; "I don't know whether
it is worth while to give him a shot or not."

The name "painter," so common among American hunters, is a
corruption of "panther," which is itself an incorrect application,
the genuine panther being found only in Africa and India.  In South
America the corresponding animal is the jaguar, and in North America
the cougar or catamount, and sometimes the American lion.

 Jack Carlton did not hold the brute in special fear, though he knew
that when wounded or impelled by hunger he was a dangerous foe.
During an unusually cold day, only a few months before, one of them
had made an open attack on him, inflicting some severe scratches and
tearing most of his clothes to shreds.

It would have been one of the easiest things in the world for the
young Kentuckian to settle the whole question by leaving the trail
and making a detour that would take him safely by the treacherous
beast, which, as a rule, is afraid to assault a person.  The lad was
certain that at that season of the year it would not leave the tree
to attack him.

But if he took such a course, it would be a confession of timidity
on his part against which, his nature and training rebelled.

"No," Said he, after brief hesitation, "I won't leave the path for
all the painters this side of the Mississippi.  It may not be wise
for me to fire my gun just now and I won't do it, if he behaves
himself, but I don't mean to put up with any nonsense."

He brought his weapon in front, raised the hammer and closely
watched the animal above, while the quadruped was equally intent in
observing him.  It was a curious sight--the two scrutinizing each
other with such defiant distrust.

The cougar was crouching on a broad limb, just far enough from the
trunk of the oak to be directly over the trail.  He was extended
full length, and, as partly seen through the leaves, offered the
best target possible for the marksman below.

But Jack preferred not to fire his gun, for the reason that the
report was likely to be heard by more dangerous enemies.  His
purpose was to refrain from doing so, unless forced to shoot in self
defense, and his pride would not permit him to deviate a
hair's-breadth from the path in order to escape the necessity of
shooting.

He walked with the deliberate, noiseless tread of an Indian, looking
steadily upward at the eyes which assumed a curious, phosphorescent
glare, that scintillated with a greenish light, as the relative
position of the enemies changed.

The lad passed under the limbs staring unflinchingly aloft.  When
exactly beneath, the cougar was hidden for an instant from sight,
but, recognizing the changing conditions, he quickly lifted his head
to the right, and the lad again saw the greenish glare, the white
teeth, and blood red mouth.  He traced the outlines of the sinewy
body close along the limb, and through which he could have driven a
bullet with fatal certainty.  The "painter," whose scream is often
mistaken for the cry of a human being, uttered an occasional
snarling growl as he looked down on the lad.  His attitude and
manner seemed to say: "I've got my eye on you, young man!  Walk very
straight or you will find yourself in trouble."

The probability that a cougar is gathering his muscles on a limb
with the intention of bounding down on one's shoulders, is enough to
make the bravest man uneasy.  Jack Carleton did feel a creeping
chill, but the same pride which prevented him deviating a
hair's-breadth from the trail, would not allow him to increase or
retard his gait.

"If you think you can make me run, old fellow," he muttered, with
his gaze still fixed on the beast, "you are mistaken.  We don't meet
wild animals in Kentucky that are able to drive us out of the woods.
You needn't fancy, either, that I am in any hurry to walk away from
you."

And, to show the contempt in which he held the beast, the youth at
that moment came to a full stop, turned about and faced him.




CHAPTER II

WHAT A RIFLE-SHOT DID


The moment the young Kentuckian assumed this attitude, he became
aware that the cougar had determined upon hostilities.

With a rasping snarl he buried his claws in the shaggy bark,
pressing his body still closer to the limb, and then shot downward
straight toward Jack, who was too vigilant to be caught unprepared.
Leaping backward a couple of steps, he brought his gun to his
shoulder, like a flash, and fired almost at the moment the animal
left his perch.  There could be no miss under the circumstances, and
the "painter" received his death wound, as may be said, while in
mid-air.  He struck the ground with a heavy thump, made a blind leap
toward the youthful hunter, who recoiled several steps more, and
then, after a brief struggle, the beast lay dead.

During these moments, Jack Carleton, following the rule he was
taught when first given his gun, occupied himself with reloading the
weapon.  A charge of powder was poured from the hollow cow's horn,
with its wooden stopper, into the palm of his hand, and this went
rattling like fine sand down the barrel.  The square piece of muslin
was hammered on top until the ramrod almost bounded from the gun;
then the bullet which the youthful hunter had molded himself, was
shoved gently but firmly downward, backed by another bit of muslin.
The ramrod was pushed into its place, and the hammer, clasping the yellow,
translucent flint, was drawn far back, like the jaw of a wild cat,
and the black grains sprinkled into the pan.  The jaw was slowly let
back so as to hold the priming fast, and the old fashioned rifle, such
as our grandfathers were accustomed to use, was ready for duty.

Jack surveyed the motionless figure on the ground and said:

"I don't think you'll ever amount to anything again as a painter; at
any rate, you ain't likely to drop on to a fellow's head when he is
walking under a tree."

And, without giving him any further notice, he turned about and
resumed his walk toward the Mississippi.

It was vain, however, for him to seek to suppress his anxiety.  The
trail of the flying horse still indicated that he was going on a
dead run, and some unusual cause must have impelled him to do so.
Jack could not doubt that his friend Otto was driven to such severe
effort by the appearance of Indians, but it would seem that the
terrific gait of the Steed ought to have taken him beyond all danger
very speedily, whereas, for more than a mile, the pace showed not
the slightest diminution.

At the most, Otto was not more than an hour in advance, and his
friend, therefore, had good reason to fear he was in the immediate
vicinity of the dreaded red men.

The young hunter was brave, but he was not reckless.  He had refused
to turn aside to avoid a collision with the cougar, but he did not
hesitate to leave the trail, in the hope of escaping the savages who
were likely to be attracted by the report of the gun.

From the beginning the lad had stepped as lightly as possible,
bringing his feet softly but squarely down on the ground, after the
fashion of the American Indian, when threading his way through the
trackless forest.  He now used the utmost care in leaving the trail,
for none knew better than he the amazing keenness of the dark eyes
that were liable to scan the ground over which he had passed.

Not until he was several rods from the footprints of the flying
horse did he advance with anything like assurance.  He then moved
with more certainty until he reached a chestnut, whose trunk was
broad enough to afford all the concealment he could desire.

Stepping behind this, Jack assumed a position which gave him a view
of the trail, with no likelihood of being seen, unless the suspicion
of the Indians should be directed to the spot.

"If they are coming, it is time they showed themselves."

The words were yet in the mouth of the youth, when something seemed
to twinkle and flicker among the trees, in advance of the point
where he had turned aside from the path.  A second look allowed that
two Indian warriors were returning along the trail.

He recognized them as Shawanoes--one of the fiercest tribes that
resisted the march of civilization a century ago.  It may be said
that they corresponded to the Apaches of the present day.

The couple were scrutinizing the ground, as they advanced with heads
thrown forward and their serpent-like eyes flitting from side to
side.  Manifestly they were expecting to discover certain parties
along the trail itself.  There may have been something in the
peculiar sound of the rifle, which raised their suspicions, though
it is hard to understand wherein the report of two similarly made
weapons can possess any perceptible difference.

Be that as it may, that which Jack Carleton feared had taken
place--the shot which killed the cougar brought far more dangerous
enemies to the spot.

The lad would have had no difficulty in picking off one of the
warriors, but he had not the remotest intention of doing so.  There
could be no justification for such a wanton act, and the consequences
could not fail to be disastrous to himself.  He was never better
prepared to support the creed of the frontiersmen who would willingly
leave the red men unmolested if they in turn sought to do them no harm.

The Shawanoes soon passed by, making no pause until they reached the
carcass of the panther.  They quickly saw the bullet-wound, between
his fore legs, and understood that his heart had been pierced while
in the act of leaping from his perch upon the hunter beneath.  A
brief scrutiny of the ground brought to light the impressions of the
calf-skin shoes of him who had fired the fatal shot.

They understood at once that the party was a white person, and,
judging from the size of the footprints, he clearly was an adult-one
who, it was safe to conclude, was able to taking good care of
himself; but it must have been a relief to the warriors when their
examination of the earth showed that only a single member of the
detested race had been concerned in the death of the cougar.

That which followed was precisely what the watcher expected.  The
moment the red men were certain of the direction taken by the hunter
they started along the same line.  The foremost looked down for an
instant at the ground, and then seemed to dart a glance at every
visible point around him.  The other warrior did not once look down,
but guarded against running into any ambush for it need not be said
that the task on which they were engaged was most delicate and
dangerous.

The American Indian cannot excel the white man in woodcraft and
subtlety, and no Kentucky pioneer ever stood still and allowed a
dusky foe to creep upon him.

It will be conceded that a point had been reached where Jack
Carleton had good cause for alarm.  Those Shawanoe were following
his trail, and they had but to keep it up for a short distance when
he was certain to be "uncovered."

"I wish there was only one of them," muttered the youth, stealthily
peering from behind the tree; "it will be hard to manage two."

The coolness of Jack was extraordinary.  Though he felt the
situation was critical in the highest degree, yet there was not a
tremor of the muscles, nor blanching of the countenance, as it would
seem was inevitable when such a desperate encounter impended.

There was a single, shadowy hope; it was fast growing dark in the
woods, and the eyes of the Shawanoes, keen as they were, must soon
fail them.  The sun had set and twilight already filled the forest
arches with gloom.

Peering around the bark, Jack saw the leading Indian bend lower,
leaving to the other the task of guarding against mishap.  He walked
more slowly; it was plain his task was not only difficult, but was
becoming more so every moment.

Jack followed the movements with rapt attention.  Knowing the
precise point where he had left the path, his heart throbbed faster
than was its wont, when he saw his enemies close to the tingle in
his course.  A half minute later they were beyond--they had overrun
his trail.

A short distance only was passed, when the warriors seemed to
suspect the truth.  They came to a halt, and the trail-hunter sank
upon his knees.  His head was so close to the ground that it looked
as if he were drawing lines and figures with his curving nose, which
slowly circled around and back and forth.  At the same time the palm
of his right hand gently moved over the leaves, touching them as
lightly as the falling snowflakes, and with as wonderful delicacy as
that of the blind reader, when his fingers are groping over the
raised letters of the Book of Life.

The young Kentuckian from his place of concealment smiled to
himself.

"There are some things which even a Shawanoe, cannot do, and that's
one of them."

Such was the fact; for, with that care which the trained pioneer
never permits himself to forget or disregard, the lad had adopted
every artifice at his command to add to the difficulty of
identifying his footsteps.

The warrior straightened up with an impatient "Ugh!" which brought
another smile to the face of the watcher, for it proved beyond
question the failure of his foes.

The Shawanoe, however, had established one fact--the overrunning of
the trail.  The one for whom they were searching had left the path
at some point behind them.  Scant chance was there of learning the
precise spot.

"Follow me if you can," was the exultant thought of Jack, who
carefully lowered the hammer of his rifle.  "I'm glad that as the
painter was determined on picking a quarrel with me he did not do it
earlier in the day--helloa!"

While speaking to himself, he became aware that the warriors were
invisible.  They may have believed they were acting as oscillating
targets for some hidden enemy, who was likely to press the trigger
at any moment; and, unable even to approximate as they were his
biding-place, they withdrew in their characteristic fashion.

Jack thrust his head still further from behind the tree, and finally
stepped forth that he might obtain the best view he could.  But the
red men had vanished like the shadows of swiftly-moving clouds.
Nothing more was to be feared from that source.

But with the lifting of the peril from his own shoulders, there
returned his distressing anxiety for his absent companion.  No doubt
could exist that when he put his horse to his hurried flight, he had
done so to escape the Indians.  Whether he had succeeded remained to
be learned, but Jack felt that every probability was against it.

He might well debate as to his own duty in the premises.  His one
desire was to learn what had become of Otto, the German lad, with
whom he left the Settlements a couple of days before.  Neither had
ever visited this section, but they were following the instructions
of those who had, and the young Kentuckian knew the precise point in
their journey that had been reached.

Standing as motionless as the trees beside him and amid the
darkening shadows, Jack Carleton listened with the intentness of an
Indian scout stealing into a hostile camp.

The soft murmur which seems to reach us when a sea-shell is held to
the ear filled the air.  It was the voice of the night--the sighing
of the scarcely moving wind among the multitudinous branches, the
restless movements of myriads of trees--the soft embrace of millions
of leaves, which, like the great ocean itself, even when the air is
pulseless, is never at rest.

Jack Carleton had spent too many days and nights in the woods to be
greatly impressed with the solemnity and grandeur of his
surroundings.  That which would have awed his soul, if noted for the
first time, had lost the power to do so from its familiarity; but
while in the attitude of listening, he became conscious of another
sound which did not belong to the vast forest, the throbbing air,
nor the gathering darkness.




CHAPTER III

ON THE BANK OF THE MISSISSIPPI


That which reached the ears of Jack Carleton, while he stood in the
woods, silent and listening, was a peculiar swashing noise, which
continued a few seconds, followed by the same space of silence--the
intervals being as regular as the ticking of a huge pendulum.
Accompanying the sound was another, a soft, almost inaudible flow,
such as one hears when standing on the bank of a vast stream of
water.

He knew that both were caused by the sweep of the mighty Mississippi
which was near at hand.  The reason for the first he could not
understand, but that of the latter was apparent.  He had never
looked upon the Father of Waters, but many a time he had rested
along the Ohio and been lulled to sleep by its musical flow, even
while the camp-fires of the hostile red men twinkled on the other
shore.

Manifestly nothing could be done by remaining where he was, and, in
the same guarded manner in which he left the trail a half hour
before, he began picking his way back.  Probably he ran greater
personal risk in following the beaten path, yet he was controlled by
a true hunter's instinct in every movement made.

When he reached the trail, he observed that not only had the night
descended, but the full moon was shining from an almost unclouded
sky.  The trees, crowned with exuberant vegetation, cast deep
shadows, like those of the electric light, and only here and there
did the arrowy moonbeams strike the ground, redolent with the odors
of fresh earth and moldering leaves.

"Some of the warriors may be returning or groping along the trail,"
was the thought of the youth, who glided silently forward, his
senses on the alert.  His misgivings, however, were much less than
when watching the two Shawanoes, for with the dense gloom of the
forest inclosing him on every hand, he felt that the shelter was not
only secure but was of instant avail.

Less than a furlong was passed, when he caught the shimmering of
water.  A few steps further and he stood for the first time on the
bank of the Mississippi.

The youth felt those emotions which must come to every one when he
emerges from a vast forest at night and pauses beside one of the
grandest streams of the globe.  At that day its real source was
unknown, but Jack, who was unusually well informed for one of his
years, was aware that it rose somewhere among the snowy mountains
and unexplored regions far to the northward, and that, after its
winding course of hundreds of leagues, during which it received the
volume of many rivers, enormous in themselves, it debouched into the
tropical waters of the Gulf of Mexico.

The reflection of the turbid current showed that it was flowing
swiftly.  The dark line of the forest on the other shore appeared
like a solid wall of blackness, while to the north and south the
view ended in the same impenetrable gloom.

Impressed and awed by the scene, the lad saw something which at
first startled him by its resemblance to a man, standing in the
river, with his feet braced against the bottom and his head and
shoulders above the surface.  The current seemed to rush against his
bared breast, from which it was cast back and aside, as though flung
off by a granite rock.  Then the head bowed forward, as if the
strong man sought to bathe his brain in the cooling waters, that he
might be refreshed against the next shock.

A minute's scrutiny was enough to show Jack that the object was a
tree, which, rolling into the river at some point, perhaps hundreds
of miles above, had grown weary of its journey, and, plunging its
feet into the muddy bed of the stream, had, refused to go further.
The fierce current would lift the head several feet with a splash,
but could hold it thus only a part of a minute, when it would dip
for a brief while, to rise again and repeat the action.

The tree was what is known to-day on the Mississippi as a "sawyer,"
and which is so dreaded by the steamers and other craft navigating
the river.  Many a boat striking at full speed against them, have
had their hulls pierced as if by a hundred-pound shell, and have
gone to the bottom like stone.

It was the sound made by the "sawyer" which had puzzled Jack
Carleton before he caught sight of the great river.  He could not
wonder that he had failed to guess the cause of the intermittent
swash which reached him through the woods.

"And we must cross that stream,"  murmured Jack, with half a
shudder, as he looked out upon the prodigious volume rushing
southward like myriads of wild horses; "it seems to me no one can
swim to the other shore, nor can a raft or boat be pushed thither."

The plucky boy would not have felt so distrustful and timid had the
sun been shining overhead.

"Ish dot you, Jack?"

Young Carleton turned his head as if a war hoop had sounded in his
ear.  He fairly bounded feet when he recognized his old friend at
his elbow.  The good-natured German lad was grinning with delight,
as he extended his chubby hand and asked:

"How you vos?"

"Why, Otto!" gasped Jack, slapping his palm against that of his
friend and crushing it as if in a vise.  "I am so glad to see you."

"So I vos," was the grinning response; "I'm always glad to shake
hands mit myself"

"But," said the other, looking furtively over each shoulder in turn,
"let's move away the trail, where we cannot be seen or heard."

The suggestion was a wise one, and acted upon without delay. The
friends entered the wood, which continued quite open, and tramped
steadily forward with the intention of finding place where they
could start a fire and converse without danger of discovery by
enemies.

The hearts of both were too full for hold their peace while stealing
forward among the trees.

"Otto," said Jack, "where is the colt?"

"I dinks he's purty near New Orleans as soon as dis time."

Young Carleton looked wonderingly toward friend and asked, "What do
you mean?"

"I don't mean vot I don't say and derefore dinks I mean vot I vos."

"So the colt went into the river?  Where were you?"

"Mit de colt and he vos mit me, so we bot vos mit each other.  Just
feels of me."

Jack reached out his hand and pinched the clothing of his friend in
several places.  It was saturated.

"Ven I valks, de vater in my shoes squishes up to mine ears--don't
you hear 'em?"

"Why don't you pour it out?"

"I hef done so, tree time already--I done so again once more."

And, without ado, the young German threw himself forward on his
hands and head and kicked his feet with a vigor that sent the
moisture in every direction.  Indeed the performance was conducted
with so much ardor that one of the shoes flow off with considerable
violence.  Otto then reversed himself and assumed the upright
posture.

"Mine gracious," he exclaimed, "where didn't dot shoe of mine went?"

"It just missed my face," replied Jack, with a laugh.

"Dot vos lucky," said Otto, beginning to search for his property.

"Yes; it might have hurt me pretty bad."

"I means it vos lucky for de shoe," added Otto, who, in groping
about, stumbled at that moment upon the missing article.  "Bime by
de vater soaks down mine shoes agin and I stands on head and kicks
it out."

But Jack Carleton was anxious to learn what had befallen his friend
since their voluntary separation some hours before, and so, while
they were advancing along the shore, the story was told.

Otto, as he had agreed to do, was riding at a leisurely pace, when,
without the least warning, the sharp crack of a rifle broke the
stillness of, the woods on his right, and the bullet zipped so close
to his forehead that it literally grazed the skin, leaving a faint
mark, which was visible several days afterward.

The lad was never so frightened in all his life.  For a minute or so
he was absolutely speechless, during which the horse, alarmed in a
less degree than he, broke into a trot.  Otto, however, quickly
regained his self-control, and fully realized his danger.  He did
not glance behind him nor to the right or left.  No investigation
was needed convince him of his peril.  He put the horse to a dead
run, first throwing himself forward on his neck so as to offer the
least possible target to his enemies.

Only the single shot was fired, and Jack counted it strange that the
report failed to reach his ears.  When the fugitive had gone a
considerable distance, he ventured to look back.  He thought he saw
several Indians, but it was probably fancy, for had they observed he
was leaving them behind (as would have been the case), they surely
would have appealed to their rifles again.

Otto was in such danger from the overhanging limbs, and was so
fearful that he was running a gauntlet of Indians, that he kept his
head close to the mane of his steed and scarcely looked to see where
they were going.

The awakening came like an electric shock, when the terrified horse
made a tremendous plunge straight out into the river.  The first
notice Otto received was the chilling embrace of the waters which
enveloped him to the ears.  He held his rifle in his right hand,
and, in his desperate efforts to save that, was swept from the back
of the animal, which began swimming composedly down stream,
carrying saddle, blankets and other valuable articles that were
strapped to him back.

Encumbered with his heavy clothing and his gun, young Otto Relstaub
had all he could do to fight his way back to land.  He escaped
shipwreck as by a hair's-breadth, from the sawyer which had
attracted the notice of Jack.

"I vos swimming as hard as nefer vos," he explained, "and had just
got in front of the tree, ven as true as I don't live, it banged
right down on top mit me and nearly knocked out my brains out.  I
grabbed hold of it, when it raised up and frowed me over its head.
Den I gots mad and swims ashore."

Jack laughed, for, though he knew his friend was prone to
exaggeration, he could understand that his experience was similar,
in many respects, to what he had stated.

"After the shore reaches me," continued Otto, "I turns around free,
four times to find where I ain't.  I see de colt going down stream
as fast as if two Indians was on his back sitting and paddling him
mit paddles.  I called to him to come back and explained dot he
would cotch him cold if he didn't stay too long in de vater, but he
makes belief he don't hears me, and I bothers him no more."

"There will be trouble at home when your father finds out the colt
is lost," said Jack Carleton, who knew how harsh the parent of Otto
was; "it must be he returned to land further down."

"Yes; bimeby he comes ashore."

"Why didn't you recover him?"

"'Cause he swims out on de oder side and he would not wait till I
could go back mit de settlenients and got mine frens to come and
build one boat.  I vos gone so long dot it vos night ven I comes
back, and ven I sees you I dinks you vos an Indian or maybe some
other loafer."

Jack Carleton was about to reply to this remark when both he and his
friend caught sight the same moment of the star-like twinkle of a
point of light.

While there was nothing specially noteworthy in this, yet both were
impressed by the fact that the light was not only on the river, but
was serving as a signal to some one standing on the same shore with
them.




CHAPTER IV

THE VISITOR FROM THE OTHER SHORE


Jack Carleton and Otto Relstaub saw the twinkling point of light,
glowing like a star from the bank of darkness on the other side the
Mississippi.  It shone for a minute with an intense brightness, and
then, to their amazement, began revolving in a circle of a foot or
more in diameter.  It sped round and round with such swiftness that
it resembled a wheel of fire without the slightest break in the
flaming periphery.

"What can it mean?" asked the mystified Jack.

"I vos told something apout afire dot vos to jump apout in one
circle," was the remarkable statement of Otto.

"What was it?"

"I don't forgot him now," replied the German with the hesitating
speech of one in doubt.

"Well, you're the prize blockhead of the West," was the impatient
comment of the young Kentuckian.  "How you could have heard anything
of that signal--as it must be--and forget it is beyond my understanding."

"Dot's what I dinks.  I'll remember sometime after a few days--
helloa!"

His exclamation was caused by the blotting out of the circular fire
which had caused so much speculation.  Looking toward the western
bank of the Mississippi all was darkness again, the light having
vanished.

Jack stooped so as to bring his head on a level with the surface of
the river, and peered intently out over the moonlit surface.

"That torch was waved by an Indian in a canoe," said he, in a low
voice, "and he is paddling this way."

Otto imitated the action of his friend, and saw that he had spoken
the truth.  The outlines of a boat, dimly distinguishable, were
assuming definite shape with such rapidity that there could be no
doubt the craft was approaching them.

As there was no question that the fiery ring was meant for a signal,
Jack Carleton concluded that a party of red men were communicating
with those from whom the boys had effected so narrow an escape.
Such a supposition showed the necessity of great care, and the
friends, without speaking, stepped further from the edge of the
stream, where they were in no danger of being seen.

As the boat came nearer, and its shape was more clearly marked, the
boys discovered that only a single warrior sat within.  He was in
the stern, manipulating his long, ashen paddle with such rare skill
that he seemed to pay no heed to the current at all.

"There's only one of them," whispered the astonished Jack.  "How
easily we can pick him off!"

Otto brought his gun to his shoulder.

"What do you mean?" demanded the angry Jack.

"Pick him off!"

"No, you don't.  He may be a friend."

"We'll found dot out, after we don't shoot him.  Let's shoot him
first," was the suggestion of Otto, "and then ax him the question."

"Even if an enemy--as he undoubtedly is--it would be cowardly to
slay him in that fashion.  As there is only one--!"

"Dere!" exclaimed the young Teuton, hardly to suppress his
excitement over the recollection; "I knowed dat I had recumlected
some dings."

"What is it?"

"Dot young gentleman in dot boat is a great friend of mine.  He told
me he would meet me at the crossing, if I didn't reach him pefore
till it was come dark.  Dot vos vat I didn't forget till de fire
pegun to whirl apout, and then I didn't remember."

"Who is he?" asked the astonished Jack.

"Deerfoot, the Shawanoe," was the reply of Otto, who, with a light
heart, stepped closer to the edge of the swiftly flowing river and
called out:

"Holloa, Deerfoot!  How you vos?"

The mention of the name called up strange emotions in the breast of
Jack Carleton.  For a year previous, stories had reached the
settlement where he had made his home, of the wonderful Shawanoe
youth, who was captured when a child, and while he was as untameable
in his hatred of the whites as a spitting wildcat, but who was
transformed by kindness into the most devoted friend of the
pioneers.

Ned Preston, who lived at Wild Oaks, nearly a hundred miles distant
from Jack's home, visited the latter a few months before, while on a
hunting excursion, with his colored friend Wild-blossom Brown, and
it was from him that Jack had gained many particulars of the
remarkable history of the young Shawanoe.

Jack credited the statements of Deerfoot's amazing skill in the use
of his bow and arrow, his wonderful fleetness of foot, and his
chivalrous devotion to his friends; but when told that the youth
could not only read, but could write an excellent hand, and that he
was a true Christian, Jack felt many misgivings of the truth of the
whole story.

Jack recalled further the statement that Deerfoot was held in such
detestation by his own race that he became convinced his presence
was an element of weakness rather than strength to his friends, and
it was for that reason he had migrated west of the Mississippi.

The youthful warrior, seated in the stem of the canoe, gave no
evidence that he saw the stubby figure of the German lad who stepped
close to the water and hailed him by name.  One powerful impulse of
the paddle sent the bark structure far up the bank, like the snout
of some aquatic monster plunging after the lad awaiting it.

Before it came to rest, Deerfoot sprang lightly ashore, and,
grasping the front of the boat, drew it still further from the
river, where it was not only safe against being swept away, but
could not be seen by any one passing in the neighborhood.

His next proceeding was to pick up his bow from the bottom of the
canoe, after which he was prepared to see that others were near him.
Turning about, he extended his hand to Otto with the smiling
greeting: "How do you do, my brother?"

The words were spoken with as perfect accentuation as Jack Carleton
could have used.  Had the speaker been invisible, no one would have
believed him to be an Indian.

"I does vell," replied Otto, shaking his hand firmly.  "Dis ish my
friend, Jack Carleton, dot I dinks a good deal of."

Dropping the hand of the German, Deerfoot took one step forward and
saluted the young Kentuckian in the same manner.  He pressed his
hand warmly, and, with the same smile as before, said:

"Deerfoot is glad to meet his brother."

As he uttered these words the moonlight fell on his face and the
front part of his body, so that a better view of countenance and
features could not have been obtained.

Nearly a year had passed since we last saw Deerfoot (see "Ned on the
River").  During that period, he had almost attained the full
stature of a warrior.  It may be said that there was no single
person, whether of his own or the Caucasian race, whom Deerfoot held
in personal fear.

Those who have done me the honor of reading the "Young Pioneer
Series," will recall the marked attractiveness of Deerfoot's
countenance.  The classical regularity of his features was relieved
from effeminacy by the slightly Roman nose, which, with the thin
lips, gave him an expression of firmness and nerve that was true to
his character.

When he stepped in front of the great Tecumseh, with his knife
clenched in his band, and dared the chieftain to mortal combat, the
luminous black eyes flashed lightning, and the muscles on the
graceful limbs were knotted like iron.  They were now in repose and
the eyes were as soft as those of a maiden.

When Deerfoot smiled it was rarely more than it faint, shadowy
expression, just sufficient to reveal the small, even, white teeth
and to add to the winsomeness of his expression.

The love of finery and display seems natural to every human being,
and it manifested itself in the dress of the young Shawanoe.  The
long black hair, which streamed down his shoulders, was ornamented
at the crown by several eagle feathers, brilliantly stained and
thrust in place.  The fringes of the neatly fitting leggings were
also colored, and the moccasins which incased the small shapely
feet, were interwoven with beads of every line of the rainbow.  The
body of the hunting shirt as well as the skirt, which descended
almost to his knees, showed what may be called a certain subdued
gaudiness which was not without its attractiveness.

The waist of the Shawanoe was clasped by a girdle into which were
thrust a knife and tomahawk.  Relying upon the bow, instead of the
rifle, he carried a quiver full of arrows, just showing over the
right shoulder, where they could be readily plucked with his deft
left hand, whenever required.

Deerfoot had tested both the rifle and the bowl and as has been
shown gave his adherence to the latter.

Jack Carleton said to himself, "He is the handsomest being I ever
looked upon."

He was perfect in build, graceful in every movement, with an
activity and power almost incredible, an eye large, black, and
honest, but keen and penetrating, and a command of which approached
the marvelous.

These characteristics of the young warrior struck Jack Carleton
while pressing the warm hand of his new friend and looking into his
pleasing countenance for the first time.

"I am delighted to see you," he said, recalling the amazing stories
told of Deerfoot by Ned Preston, and beginning to think that, after
all, they may have contained more truth than fiction.

Before Jack could add anything more, Otto Relstaub, who was staring
at the two, heaved a great sigh, as if fearing some danger would
come upon them.

"What is the matter with my brother?" asked Deerfoot, looking
inquiringly toward him with his old smile.

"I asks mineself if we stands here till all last night, don't it?"

"I suppose we may as well seek more comfortable quarters," remarked
Jack Carleton, who turned to the young warrior and added, "When
Deerfoot is present no one else dare lead.  What says he?"




CHAPTER V

AROUND THE CAMP-FIRE


On a tempestuous night in midwinter the little settlement of
Coatesville, in Kentucky, was assailed by a fierce band of Shawanoes
and Hurons.  The pioneers were surprised, for the hour was near
daybreak, and, accustomed as they were to the forays of the border,
they were without the slightest warning of the danger which burst
upon them.  They rallied, however, and made an heroic defense, but
when with the dawning of day the warriors withdrew, they left more
than half the hearthstones darkened with sorrow and woe, because of
one or more of its defenders who had fallen in the strife.

Among those that had perished was Abram Carleton, shot down on his
own threshold while fighting for his wife and his boy Jack, who
themselves were doing their utmost to beat back their merciless
enemies.

The youth, as he grew older, gradually recovered from his grief, but
the blow was so terrible to the stricken widow that its effect
remained with her through all the years that followed.  The
vivacious, bright-hearted wife became the sad, thoughtful woman, who
rarely smiled, and who walked forever in the shadow of her
desolation.  She had only her boy Jack, and to him she gave the
whole wealth of her attention; but she could never forget the brave
one that had yielded his life for her and her child.

Some years later a portion of the settlers became dissatisfied with
their home, peculiarly exposed as it was to attacks from marauding
red men, and determined to cross the Mississippi into that portion
of Louisiana which to-day forms the great State of Missouri.

To many it seemed a strange refuge, for the change, it may be said,
took them still further from civilization; but the reader well
knows that the settlement of no portion of the Union was marked by
such deeds of ferocity as that of the Dark and Bloody Ground, and
the pioneers had good grounds to hope for better things in the
strange land toward which they turned their footsteps.

The lead mines of Missouri attracted notice a early as 1720, and
Saint Genevieve, its oldest town, was founded in 1755.  At the
breaking out of the Revolution, St. Louis contained nearly a
thousand inhabitants, the country at that time belonging to Spain,
and a considerable fur trade was carried on with the Indians.

Among those who crossed the Mississippi was the widow Carleton.  Her
friends believed that if she removed forever from the scene of her
great affliction she might recover; but if she remained she must
soon succumb.  She suffered herself to be persuaded, and went in the
company of those who promised to give her the tenderest attention
and care.

Her decision was not made until the little company, that had spent
weeks in preparation, was on the eve of starting.  It thus became
necessary for Jack to stay behind to look after certain interests of
both, his purpose being to follow in the course of a few weeks.

The long journey westward was made in safety, a thriving settlement
begun, and young Otto Relstaub, the son of a hard-hearted, penurious
German, was sent back over the trail, according to promise, to guide
Jack Carleton, who was impatiently awaiting him.  The next morning
after his arrival the two started westward, all their earthly
effects packed upon the single horse.

They took turns in riding the animal.  Accustomed as they were to
constant activity, they would have enjoyed the journey on foot much
more than on horseback.  At first both walked, but, after their
animal had run away several times, his capture causing much delay,
trouble, and roiling of temper, they concluded that a change would
have to be made if they expected ever to reach their destination.

One afternoon, when Otto was riding considerably in advance of his
friend, he was fired upon by Indians, narrowly escaping with his
life. The incidents immediately following have already been told the
reader.

It was yet early in the evening when Deerfoot the Shawanoe acted
upon the request of Otto, that some more convenient spot should be
selected in which to continue their talk.

Inasmuch as the destination of the boys lay to the westward, it
seemed to Jack Carleton that, the wisest thing to do was to enter
the canoe, and allow the young Shawanoe to paddle them across; but
he held the gifts and skill of the wonderful warrior in such high
estimation that he feared a hint of the kind might not be received
with favor.

Deerfoot led the way through the wood until a depression was
reached, where considerable undergrowth grew.  He came to a stop and
seemed to be looking around in the darkness, which to the others was
impenetrable.

"Let a fire be kindled," said he.

Only a few minutes were needed to gather all the fuel required.  It
was heaped against the trunk of a tree, and as each carried a flint
and steel, a bright roaring blaze was soon under way.

Had Jack and Otto been alone, they would have been troubled by the
fear that their campfire would be seen by prowling enemies but the
air of unconcern on the part of the Shawanoe infused into them a
feeling of confidence which drove away all fear.

Enough branches and leaves were piled together to afford them the
best sort of couch.  Not one had it blanket with him, and had the
weather been cold, they must have suffered not a little.  The boys
had lost theirs when their horse ran away the last time, and
Deerfoot had not brought any with him, though one remained in his
canoe.

Fortunately the night was not only mild, but scarcely a breath of
air was stirring.  The fire radiated all the heat needed to make
each comfortable.  They assumed easy postures on the ground, and, as
the reflection lit up each countenance, they looked curiously at one
another, as if seeking more intimate knowledge of their appearance.

Deerfoot and Jack have already been sufficiently referred to, and a
little attention is due to the honest German youth, who has his part
to play in the following pages.

Otto was about a year younger than his friend, and bore very little
resemblance to him.  Jack possessed a certain rugged grace, and,
while he was not handsome, his face showed intelligence with mental
strength, sustained by bounding youth, and a physical vigor which
was perfect.

Otto was a head shorter than Jack, and his growth seemed to run
mostly to breadth.  His short legs bowed outward at the knees, and a
curve seemed necessary in order to preserve the harmony of general
expanse.

His face was very wide, the small twinkling eyes fax apart, and the
funny pug nose inclined in the same direction.  His neck was short,
and hair long and thick.  His dress was similar to that worn by Jack
Carleton, except that everything, even to the shoes, were of the
coarsest possible nature.

Jacob Relstaub, the father of Otto, was not merely penurious, but he
was miserly and mean.  Jack Carleton knew him so well that he was
certain there would be serious trouble with the lad if he showed
himself in the little frontier town without the valuable horse which
had run away and swam the river.

There was one respect in which the dress of the German differed from
that of the American.  Instead of wearing a cap, he was furnished
with a hat something similar to those seen in some portions of the
Tyrol.  It had a brim of moderate width, and the crown gradually
tapered until it attained a height of six inches, where it ended in
it point.  The thrifty mother possessed a secret of imparting a
stiffness to the head gear which caused it to keep its shape, except
when limp from moisture.

Such youths as Otto and Jack are always blessed with the most
vigorous appetites, but they had eaten during the afternoon and were
well content to wait until the morrow.  As for Deerfoot, it made
little difference to him whether he had partaken since the rising of
the sun, for he had been taught from his infancy to hold every
propensity of his nature in the sternest check.  Oft-times he went
hungry for no other purpose than that of self-discipline.

"How was it you came to meet Otto?" asked Jack of the dusky youth,
who, assuming an easy position on the ground, was examining his bow.
He looked up, smiled faintly, and hesitated a moment before
answering.

"Two suns ago Deerfoot came upon a log cabin.  It was raining and
cold, and he was a long ways from home.  He saw the glimmer of a
light and reached for the latch-string, but it was pulled in.  He
knocked on the door and it was opened by the man who lived there.
Deerfoot asked that he might stay till morning, but the pale face
called him an Indian dog, and said that if he did not hasten away he
would shoot him--"

"Don't you know who dot vos?" interrupted Otto, whose face seemed to
grow wider with its immense grin.

"How should I know." asked Jack, in turn.

"Dot was mine fader.  I dinks yon vosn't such a fool dot you
wouldn't know dot right away."

"I knew that he was the stingiest man in Kentucky, but I didn't
suppose you spelled his name 'h-o-g."'

"Dot's just de way to spell it," said Otto, slapping his friend on
the shoulder and laughing as though pleased beyond measure.  "Wait
till you don't know him as well as I don't."

"Deerfoot turned to walk away," continued the young Shawanoe; "he
had slept many times in the wood, and he was not afraid, but he had
not taken many steps when some one called him.  It was too dark to
see, but the voice was of a boy.  While Deerfoot waited he threw a
heavy, blanket over his shoulders and made Deerfoot walk back to the
cabin.  He asked him to enter the window where the father could not
see him, and he told Deerfoot he would place him in his bed and he
should have food."

The narrator paused in his story and glanced toward Otto Relstaub.
Jack, with a laugh, looked at the stubby youngster, who was blushing
deeply and holding one hand over his face, the fingers spread so far
apart that he could see the others.  Otto was also smiling, and his
hand could not begin to hide it, so that each side of his mouth wits
in sight.

"Deerfoot was too proud to receive the offer of the boy, but he took
the blanket."

"And mine gracious!" struck in the lad again; "didn't mine fader
whip me for dat?  He proke up three hickory sticks onto me and kept
me dancing out of de cabin and in again, and over the roof, till I
vos so disgusted as nefer vos."

"How did you explain the absence of the blanket?" asked Jack.

"I told mine fader I didn't know not any nodings apout it, and he
whipped me 'cause I didn't know vot I did know, and, when Deerfoot
brought pack de blanket next day, den he knows dat I lied and he
whipped some more as nefer pefore."

Jack Carleton threw back his bead and laughed, though he took care
that he made little noise in doing so; but the face of the Shawanoe
was grave.  His refined nature could see nothing mirthful in the
cruel punishment inflicted upon the boy because he did a kindness to
a stranger of another race.  The brutal father had only to thank the
Christian restraint of Deerfoot that he was not pierced by an arrow
from his bow for his conduct.

The Shawanoe did not need explain that the little act of Otto had
secured his lasting gratitude.  The latter was not one to seek his
company or intrude himself upon him; but he was ready to do the
young German any service in his power.

A few days before, when Deerfoot was returning from the direction of
the Mississippi, he met Otto on horseback.  The latter told him he
was going to Coatesville to bring back a young friend, whose mother
was in the new settlement.  For some reason, which the Shawanoe did
not make known, he could not accompany Otto, or he would have done
so; but he gave him full directions and numerous suggestions, every
one of which Otto forgot within the following fifteen minutes.

Deerfoot, however, after making some calculations as to the time the
boys would reach the Mississippi on their return, promised to meet
them there and to take them across in his canoe, which was hidden
not far away.

The Shawanoe particularly instructed Otto that, if the meeting
should take place at night, he would make known his departure from
the Louisiana side by swinging a torch in a circular manner.  It was
this signal which recalled the agreement to the mind of Otto
Relstaub, who remembered much more than he would have Jack Carleton
believe.




CHAPTER VI

NIGHT AND MORNING


Deerfoot made known his purpose to take his friends across the
Mississippi on the morrow in his canoe, after which he would keep
them company for some distance along the trail, though he would be
forced to leave them long before reaching their destination.

Jack Carleton naturally felt a deep interest in the youthful
warrior, and expected him to give some facts in his wonderful
history, as well as an intimation of what his life was likely to be
in the new country to which he had removed, but much to the young
Kentuckian's disappointment, he carefully avoided all reference to
himself.  His conversation being of such a nature that it is hardly
worth recording in this place.

When the evening was well along, Otto threw more wood on the flames
which crackled and gave out a cheerful glow.  Deerfoot rose to his
feet, and without a word passed out into the gloom.  The hour for
retiring was close at hand, and he preferred to make a
reconnaissance before trusting themselves to slumber.

He returned as noiselessly as he went, remarking as he resumed his
seat that no danger whatever threatened them, and they could slumber
in peace.  While speaking, he drew from a pocket within the skirt of
his bunting-shirt, the little Bible which had been presented to him
months before by Mrs. Preston of Wild Oaks, after the other volume
was destroyed by the bullet that was aimed at the heart of the
youth, by the hostile chieftain.

Adjusting himself in an easy posture on the ground, so that the
ruddy fire-light came over his shoulders and fell upon the page with
its minute letters, the young Shawanoe read for several minutes to
himself.  The others held their peace, impressed with the singular
sight.  Neither could doubt that he clearly comprehended every word
of the sublime volume, and they felt that it was wrong to break in
upon his meditation.

All at once he raised his head and asked, "Would my brothers wish to
hear Deerfoot read?"

"We would, indeed," was the reply of Jack Carleton; "I never saw an
Indian who could read from a, printed book, but I have been told
that you can write an excellent hand."

Deerfoot shook his head disparagingly.

"My brother mistakes, but Deerfoot will try and read the words which
the Great Spirit speaks to all his people, whether they are pale
faces or red men."

And then, in a low musical voice, tremulous with emotion and
impressive beyond description, the Shawanoe read an entire chapter
from the book of Revelations, his favorite portion of the blessed
Book, the others listening spellbound.  Even Otto Relstaub, who saw
and heard little of genuine Christian teachings in his cheerless
home, was touched as never before by the indescribably solemn story
of the apocalyptic vision.

The silence which succeeded lasted several minutes, when Jack said
in a low voice:

"Deerfoot, I wish you would speak some sentences from the Bible in
your own tongue."

"Does my brother wish to learn the Shawanoe language?"

"I have heard Shawanoes, Hurons and Miamis talk, but I can't
understand a word; I have a curiosity to know how it will sound to
hear some parts of the Bible with which I am familiar tittered in an
unknown tongue."

"What part of the book can my brother repeat without reading the
words?"

"Well--that is--I don't know," replied Jack, confused by the
question of Deerfoot, who fixed his eyes inquiringly upon him; "I
mean any sentence."

"Does my brother not read the Bible every day?" asked the Indian, in
a grieved rather than a reproving voice; "he must know the Lord's
Prayer--"

"O yes, yes," replied Jack, desperately clutching at the single
straw.  "I meant to ask you to repeat that."

In the same low, reverent voice he had used while reading, the
warrior uttered the inspired petition, which shall last through all
time.  When he had finished, he said:

"My brother would like to remember the words as Deerfoot has spoken
them; Deerfoot will print them for him."

And drawing a species of red chalk from the same pocket which held
the Bible, he wrote for several minutes on one of the fly-leaves of
the bock.  When he had finished he glanced over the words, carefully
tore out the leaf and handed it across to Jack.

The latter examined the paper, and saw written in a fine, delicate
hand the following words, which are preserved to this day, and
which, when properly pronounced, constitute the Lord's Prayer as it
has been uttered many a time by the dusky lips of the Shawanoe
warrior, when his fiery nature was subdued by its blessed teachings:

"Coe-thin-a, spim-i-key yea-taw-yan-ee, O wes-sa-yeg
yey-sey-tho-yan-ae; Day-pale-i-tum-any-pay-itch tha-key,
yea-issi-tay-hay-yon-ae, issi-nock-i-key, yoe-ma assis-key-kie
pie-sey spin-I-key.  Me-li-na-key oe noo-ki cos-si-kie ta-wa-it-ihin
oe yea-wap-a-ki tuck-whan-a; puck-i-tum-I-wa-loo
kne-won-ot-i-they-way.  Yea-se-puck-I-tum-a-ma-chil-i-tow-e-ta
thick-i na-chaw-ki tussy-neigh-puck-sin-a wa-pun-si-loo wau po won-
ot-i-they ya key-la tay pale-i-tum-any way wis-sa kie was-
si-sut-i-we-way thay-pay-wo-way."

Jack studied the singular words several minutes, and then, with some
hesitation, undertook to pronounce them.  He did only fairly, even
when corrected by Deerfoot, who added the rebuke:

"Let my brother say them over many times in his own language, for
the Great Spirit knows all tongues when he who speaks the words
speaks them with his heart."

The consciousness that these words were uttered by one who belonged
to what is generally regarded its a pagan race, brought a blush to
the face of the sturdy youth that had listened to the same appeal
more than once from the lips of his mother.

Under the assurance of Deerfoot, the boys stretched themselves on
the leaves and branches and soon sunk into a refreshing slumber.
Jack recalled that his last remembrance was of Deerfoot resting his
head on his elbow, while he seemed absorbed in his book.  He lay as
motionless as a figure in bronze, but no matter how much he might be
enchained by the words, he could not be insensible of what was going
on around him.

Both Jack and Otto slept until the light of morning was stealing
through the woods.  Then, when they arose to their feet, they saw
the Shawanoe broiling a couple of whitefish which he had managed to
coax from the Mississippi.  He had almost finished before his
friends suspected what was doing.

After greeting the warrior, the others passed through the woods to
the margin of the mighty river, where they bathed their faces and
hands, took a slight swallow of the somewhat muddy water and then
rejoined Deerfoot, who had their breakfast ready.

"Did my brothers see any signs that frightened them?" asked
Deerfoot, when the three had seated themselves on the ground and
were partaking of their meal.

"I took the best survey I could of the river," replied Jack, "but
saw nothing of friend or foe.  I don't suppose, as a rule, there are
many Indians in this section."

"The Shawanoes often hunt to the river, but do not cross; the Miamis
come down from the north, and Deerfoot sees their footprints in the
Woods."

"What tribes are we likely to meet on the other side of the
Mississippi?" asked the young Kentuckian, who naturally felt much
interest in the land wherein he expected to make his home.

"There are many red men, even to the mountains which stretch far
beyond the rivers and prairies, and raise their heads among the
clouds."

Jack Carleton was surprised at this reference, which, he believed,
was to the Rocky Mountains, of which little more than their simple
existence was known to the rest of the Union at that day.  But the
words which followed astonished him still more:

"Beyond the mountains opens the great sea, wider than that which the
pale faces came across from the Old World; beyond that great sea
lies the land where He died for you and me; all the way to the
shore, of the great water you will find the red men; they are like
the leaves in the woods, and Deerfoot and his friends will die
without ever hearing their names."

"But you have spent some time on the other side the Mississippi, and
must know something of your race there."

"Deerfoot has seen the Osages hunting among the mountains and in the
forest; has seen the Miamis, and, to the northward, may be met the
Sacs and Foxes.  Far toward the ice of the North is the land of the
Assiniboine and the Dacotah."

"I should like to know where you gathered all that information?"
remarked the amazed Jack Carleton; "the country beyond the
Mississippi is greater than that on this side, and one of these days
it will overflow with population, then what a country ours will be!"
exclaimed the young patriot, with kindling eye.  "But you and I,
Deerfoot, can never live to see that time, which is for those that
come after us."

"Yaw," said Otto, seeming to feel it his duty to say something;
"dere is enough land over dere, I 'spose, for that horse to hide a
week before I don't catch him."

Jack intimated that he was likely to find his search extended beyond
that time, while Deerfoot smiled over the simplicity of the lad,
whose information was so small compared with his opportunities.

Conversing in this pleasant manner, the meal was soon finished, and
they made ready to cross the river.

When the three emerged from the woods they were close to the swiftly
flowing current.  Jack and Otto paused, while Deerfoot walked the
few rods necessary to find the canoe that had been drawn up the
bank.

Both the boys could swim the Mississippi if necessary, though, with
their rifles and clothing to take care of, it was anything but a
light task.  Had they been without any boat at command, they would
have divested themselves of their garments and placed them and their
"luggage" on it small float, while they swam behind and pushed it
forward.

When the emigrants moved westward they halted long enough on the
bank to construct a raft, sufficient to carry everything in the
course of several trips back and forth.  Otto made preparation when
he reached the river some days before on horseback, and, forcing the
animal into the current, slipped back, grasped his tail and allowed
himself to be towed across.  He might have done the same on the
preceding day had he been given a few minutes in which to make
preparation, and had he not been unwilling to leave his friend
behind.

"But it will beat all that," remarked Jack Carleton, after they had
discussed the different plans, "to be paddled over in the canoe of
Deerfoot."

"Yaw, but I dinks dot we should go across last, night."

"What would we have gained by that?"

"Then we wouldn't have to go ober agin dis mornings."

"True, but there is no haste called for; if it was not that I am so
anxious to see mother, I would as lief spend a week on the road."

"Dot wouldn't do for me, for mine fader would be looking for me wid
two big gads to him--"

"Helloa!  Here comes Deerfoot.  What can be the matter?  He is
excited over something."

Such was the fact, indeed, for the sagacious Shawanoe had made an
annoying if not alarming discovery.




CHAPTER VII

A SURPRISED FISHERMAN


It may be said that Deerfoot the Shawanoe never lost his senses
excepting when slumber stole them away.  Young as he was, he had
been through some of the most terrific encounters the mind can
conceive, and yet, when he stood erect in the full glare of the
noonday sun, not a scratch or scar spoke of those fearful affrays in
the depth of the forest, among the hills and mountains and along the
Shores of the rivers of Kentucky and Ohio.

I have said that he was so hated by his own people that he felt his
presence near the settlements to the eastward was more to the
disadvantage than the help of his friends, and that was one of the
causes which led him to bid adieu forever to his friends.

It has been intimated also that still another reason actuated him,
and that reason shall appear in due time.

When Deerfoot assured Jack Carleton and Otto Relstaub that they
might slumber in peace, he spoke the truth; it has been shown that
not the first breath of danger touched them during the darkness, and
the morning meal was partaken in the same enjoyable fashion.

But before the subtle young Shawanoe reached the spot where he left
his canoe, he was disturbed by discovering the imprint of moccasins
along shore.  They led away from his friends and toward the canoe.
A few minutes showed the latter had "received" some visitors since
its owner left it.

It was utterly destroyed.  The knives and tomahawks of several,
warriors had hacked be bark structure to pieces.  Even the paddle
had been broken into a half dozen parts.  Nothing was left of which
use could be made, the blanket of the owner of course being absent.

Deerfoot looked on the wreck with something like dismay, which
speedily turned to anger.  The wantonness of the act roiled his
feelings and stirred up the "old Indian" in his nature.

He surveyed the destruction for a minute or two, and then made a
careful examination of the signs the perpetrators could not avoid
leaving behind them.

There had been three Indiana engaged in the mischief, and the first
supposition of Deerfoot was that they were the Shawanoes whom Jack
Carleton saw the day previous; but a few minutes' study of the
footprints betrayed a certain peculiarity (a slight turning outward
of the left foot so slight, indeed, as almost to be imperceptible),
which identified them as Miamis.  Deerfoot had noticed the "sign
manual" years before, so there was no room for mistake on his part.

The party had come down from the northward, most likely with other
warriors, and had stumbled by mere chance upon the partially hidden
canoe.  They probably investigated matters enough to learn that it
was in charge of two white persons and one red one--enough to
satisfy them that the single Indian was friendly to the settlers,
and therefore one to be despised and harried in every way possible.

It was that discovery which undoubtedly caused them to destroy the
property and steal the blanket.  They were not enough interested to
seek the lives of the others, though it may be they were restrained
by fear from doing so.

When Deerfoot came back to the boys, he purposely displayed some
excitement in order to amuse them.  He quickly explained what he had
learned, and then, in the most indifferent voice and manner, said
"The Miamis shall pay Deerfoot for his canoe."

"How will you make them do that?" asked Jack, who noticed the
peculiar sparkle which the friends of the warrior always observed
when his feelings were stirred.

"I doesn't not believes dot you and dem cannot agrees mit de price,"
said Otto; "derefore you sends for me and I tells you what de price
ain't, and if dey don't agrees, den I knocks 'em ober de head--don't
it?"

"Deerfoot will not need his brother," said the Indian, gravely; "but
he asks his brothers to wait till he comes back"

"We'll do that," said Jack; "that is, as long as there is a prospect
of your return.  When shall we expect you?"

"Deerfoot will be with his brothers before the sun reaches yonder."

He pointed to the place in the sky which the orb would touch about
the middle of the afternoon.  Then, warning the two to be very
careful, and to keep continual watch against detection, he moved
away, vanishing from sight in the woods behind them, instead of
keeping close to the shore.

He wept to the southward until he once more reached the spot which
contained the remains of his canoe.  He spent another minute in
grimly surveying the ruins, and then, glancing down at the
footprints, followed their direction.  He had determined to call the
scamps to account for the injury done him.

As they belonged to the Miami tribe, it was quite likely they had a
boat with them, though their hunting-grounds were east of the
Mississippi, and possibly they had other property upon which the
offended Shawanoe meant to levy.

He followed the trail for nearly a furlong, when it divided; two of
the warriors turned to the left and went deeper into the woods,
while the third continued down stream in the same general direction
as before.

The sagacious Shawanoe suspected the truth; the single Indian had
gone to look after a canoe or something which lay close to the
river, while the others were about to engage in a hunt of so kind.
The discovery pleased Deerfoot; for, beside indicating that there
was a boat for him to take it showed that he had but a single red
man to meet.

Within less than a hundred yards this solitary warrior was found.  A
large canoe, evidently belonging to the three warriors, or possibly
a larger party, lay against the bank, with one end on the land,
while the other projected several yards into the river.  In the
stern sat an Indian, after the fashion of a civilized man; he was
astride of the end, his moccasins banging over, one on either side,
his back toward shore, while he leaned forward and sleepily watched
a fish-line, one end of which rested in his hand, while the other
was far out in the Mississippi.

His attitude was as lazy and contented as though he were a white
man.  It looked as if he had chosen the sport while his companions
were off on a hunt that required more effort and exertion.

Deerfoot stood only a few seconds, when he smiled more fully than he
had done for along time.  He saw his opportunity, and he proceeded
straightway to "improve" it.

He stole forward, as quietly as a shadow, until he had gone the few
yards intervening.  All that he feared was that the aboriginal
fisherman might obtain a bite before the boat was reached.  If he
could catch a fish on his bone hook, he would be likely to fling him
into the canoe behind him and to turn himself around.

From the moment Deerfoot placed eyes on the motionless figure, he
felt he was master of the situation; but, with his usual quickness,
he had formed his plan and was desirous of carrying it out in spirit
and in letter.

Reaching the canoe, he laid his long bow on the ground beside it;
then, stooping over, he seized the gunwale with both hands and,
quickly as the blow of a panther, he jerked the craft slightly more
than a foot further up the bank.

The result was inevitable.  The astonished Miami sprawled forward
from his seat and went down into the muddy Mississippi out of sight,
doubtless frightening away the fish that was nibbling at his bait.

"Hooh!" he groaned, ejecting the water from his mouth as he came to
view, and following it with an expression much in the nature of an
expletive.

Only a couple of strokes were needed to bring him into the shallow
water, when he rose to his feet and walked out upon dry land.  Up to
that moment he did not know the cause of his mishap, for the author
stooped down on the upper side of the craft; but as the Miami
stepped out, Deerfoot rose to his full height, with his keen
tomahawk grasped in his left hand--that being his best one.

The dripping warrior, to put it mildly, was astonished, when he
found himself confronted by the stranger.  He stood staring and
speechless, while the mouth of Deerfoot again expanded.

"Does my brother's heart grow weary that he seeks to urge the fish
to bite his hook before they are ready?" asked the Shawanoe in the
Miami tongue.

It was all clear to the victim, and, when he understood the trick
that had been played upon him, his anger showed through the paint
daubed on his face.

"The Shawanoe is a fool," he replied.  "His heart is filled with joy
when he acts like a papoose."

"But he will now act like a warrior," said Deerfoot, in a sterner
manner.  "The dogs of the Miamis broke the canoe of the Shawanoe and
stole his blanket."

"The Shawanoe is the friend of the white man," said the other with a
sneer, though not without some misgiving, for, to use the language
of the West, the young warrior "had the drop on him."  He had only
to make one movement in order to drive the glittering weapon through
the skull of the Miami, as though it were mere card-board.

It must be confessed that he looked very much as if such was his
intention.

"Deerfoot is the friend of the white man," repeated the Shawanoe;
"he hoped to paddle them across the great river.  The Miami dogs
have broken his canoe, so Deerfoot will take their boat."

The warrior showed that he was astounded by the daring of the youth.
Within the canoe lay the blanket of Deerfoot, beside the rifle;
powder-horn, and bullet pouch, doubtless owned by the moist
fisherman.  The latter looked at his property as if he could not
believe any one would dare molest that; but Deerfoot settled the
question in his terse fashion.

"Let the dog of a Miami seat himself on the ground like a squaw, and
watch his Shawanoe master while he takes the canoe and all that it
holds."

The Miami stared at his conqueror as if uncertain whether he had
heard aright.  The conqueror enlightened him.

"The dog of a Miami longs to go to the happy hunting-grounds of his
fathers."

As he uttered the words, he quickly feinted with the hand grasping
the tomahawk.  The warrior made such a sudden start to obey that his
moccasins slipped on the wetter earth, his feet spread apart, as
though he were learning to skate, and he sat down with such a sudden
bump that it forced a grunt from him.  He hastily scrambled up, and,
with a frightened glance over his shoulder, sprang forward and sat
down again, though the last time was according to instructions.

It required all the self-restraint of Deerfoot to suppress his mirth
over the ridiculous performance of his captive, if such he may be
called.  When, the Miami seated himself with a grotesque effort at
dignity, the Shawanoe placed his bow in the front of the canoe and
then shoved the boat into the stream.

As it shot from the shore, he leaped in, and caught up one of the
long three paddles with which it was navigated.  Dipping it beneath
the surface he made one prodigious sweep, which drove the craft
swiftly ahead.

While thus employed the Miami faithfully obeyed orders.  He sat
immobile and silent, watching the daring young warrior making off
not only with his private property, but with that which belonged to
others.

The Miami must have thought to himself more than once--"Ah, if my
comrades would only appear at this moment!  They would make you
change your tune very soon."

All at once the warrior uttered a whoop which plainly was meant as a
signal to his friends.  Instantly Deerfoot laid down his paddle,
and, catching up the gun, pointed it at the redskin.  The latter, in
the extremity of his terror, turned a somersault backwards, and
tumbled and scrambled into the woods, desperately striving to get
beyond sight of the terrible youth who showed such recklessness in
handling weapons.

No doubt the Miami believed his escape was a narrow one, when, the
next instant, the rifle was discharged and the bullet cut through
the leaves near his face.

And so, in truth, his escape was very narrow, but it was just as
narrow as Deerfoot chose to make it.  He had not the remotest
intention of injuring the Miami.




CHAPTER VIII

BEHIND THE TREE


The report of the gun reached the ears of Otto and Jack, and
naturally caused them alarm.  They hurriedly made their way to the
edge of the river and peered out from cover, not forgetting the
warnings previously given by Deerfoot.

They had but to look a short distance down stream to see the
Shawanoe paddling the large Indian canoe toward the other shore.

"Well, dere!" exclaimed Otto.  "Deerfoot dinks as how I ain'ty
forgotful, but don't he forget more than I does, when he dinks he
has us in the canoe and we be here?"

"There is no danger of that," said Jack; "he knows it would not do
for him to come after us, for the Indians would shoot him from this
side."'

"Why would dey do dem things?"

"Because it is the nature of Indians to revenge themselves that way.
Don't you see he has taken their canoe, and I shouldn't wonder if
he killed one or two of their warriors before he was able to get
off with it.  That shot which we heard was probably fired at him."

But in this instance the ears of the German proved more correct than
those of the American.  He had noticed that the gun was discharged
from the river, establishing the fact that it was fired by Deerfoot,
though Jack Carleton could not understand the reason why it was
done.

It was manifest that the Shawanoe meant to cross to the other side
the Mississippi, in order to throw the Miamis "off the trail "--that
is, he would keep out of their sight until be gained a chance to
return for his friends.

It occurred at once to the young Kentuckian that such being the
case, the situation of himself and Otto was one of considerable
danger.

The high-handed course of the Shawanoe would rouse the enmity of the
Miamis to the highest point.  Revenge is one of the most marked
characteristics of the American Indian, who is eager to retaliate
upon the innocent when he cannot reach the guilty.  The three who
had suffered the indignity could easily follow the trail of the
boys, wheresoever it might lead, excepting through water.  What,
therefore, was more likely than that they would seek to adjust
matters by slaying those who had taken no hand in the capture of the
canoe?

Jack knew that there were only three Miamis directly concerned, but
Deerfoot had spoken of others in the neighborhood, beside which the
young Kentuckian himself had seen a couple of Shawanoes, only a few
hours before, at no great distance from that very spot.

When he made known his fears to Otto, the latter agreed they were in
great peril, and the utmost care was necessary to keep clear of the
red men.

The precise course best to adopt was hard to determine, but they
began a guarded departure from the spot, stepping as carefully and
lightly as possible.

Though Otto Relstaub, like his, parents, had never been able to
handle the English language intelligently, and though he was
afflicted with a forgetfulness all too common with most boys of his
age, yet his life on the frontier had not been without its lessons
to him.  At times he showed a shrewdness and knowledge of woodcraft
which surprised Jack Carleton, who often became impatient with his
shortsightedness.  The manner in which he seconded the efforts of
his companion to mislead the Indians, known to be close at hand,
certainly was deserving of high praise.

The friends advanced some twenty rods or more, Otto keeping close
behind Jack, without seeing or hearing anything of their enemies.
Looking across the Mississippi, nothing was observed of Deerfoot or
his canoe, so that no help was to be expected for many hours from
him.  Indeed, Jack was confident that nothing of the kind could be
done before night, when the matchless Shawanoe would have the
darkness to help him.  To the young Kentuckian, the advent of
Deerfoot was of that nature that he failed to see that it had
accomplished any good.  If he and Otto could gain a suitable start,
they would swim across.

"Sh!" whispered the German, reaching forward and catching the arm of
his friend; "waits one, two, dree smond."

"What is the matter?" asked the alarmed Jack, as he turned hastily
about.

"Let you go dot way and me go dot way, and it leetle ways off we
comes togedder agin once inore."

Rather curiously, the leader was asking himself at that moment
whether something could not be gained by him and Otto separating and
afterward meeting at some point further up stream.

Such, as is well known, is the practice of the Apaches when hotly
pursued to their mountain fastnesses.  A large company will dissolve
into its "original elements," as may be said, rendering pursuit out
of the question.

The wisdom of this course on the part of Jack and Otto might well be
questioned, but, without giving the matter any thought, the young
Kentuckian acted upon the suggestion.

"You keep close to the river," he said, "while I turn to the right,
and will come back to the shore a few hundred yards above.  We'll
use our old signal if we have anything to say to each other."

Otto nodded his bead to signify that he understood the arrangement,
and, without another word, the two diverged, speedily losing sight
of each other in the wood, which showed more under growth than that
through which they passed the day before.

"I declare," said Jack to himself, before he had gone far, "I much
misgive myself whether this is going to help matters; it must be a
good deal easier for the Indians to pick up one of us at a time,
than it is to take the two together.  It may be best after all," he
added a minute later, with the natural hopefulness of his nature,
"for I learned long ago that if two or three hunters separate while
in the Indian country, they can take better care of themselves than
if they stay together."

He stood still and looked and listened.  The wood, as has been said,
was denser than that to which he had been accustomed, and, when he
used his eyes to the utmost, he saw nothing to cause alarm.  The
lynx-eyed Miamis could follow his trail with little trouble, no
matter how much be sought to conceal it, and the fact that he saw
and heard nothing could be no proof that danger itself was not near.

"I am sure those were Shawanoes that I saw yesterday," he muttered,
"and yet Deerfoot insists they were Miamis who broke up his canoe.
Wonder whether there's a war party of both--"

The bright eyes of the youth at that very moment told him a singular
fact: only a short distance in front of him stood two red men in
their war paint.  They were talking together and had their backs
toward him.  Indeed, they were so motionless, that he had failed to
see them in the first place, and would have failed again but for the
low, guttural murmur of their voices.

Jack instantly stepped behind the large trunk of a tree and peered
out with an interest that may well be understood.  It was curious
that the youth should have approached so close without detection,
but it was complimentary to his woodcraft that such was the fact.

Whatever the subject of conversation between the Indians, they
speedily became absorbed in it, their arms sawed the air, and their
voices rose to it pitch that carried the sound far beyond where he
stood.

Their interest in the discussion frequently brought the profile of
the further one into view and showed so much of his front, that his
tribal character was settled beyond question; he was a Shawanoe, one
of the dreaded people who did more than any other to earn the name
of Dark and Bloody Ground for one section of the Union.

It was established, therefore, that there were two distinct parties
in that particular section.  The Miamis and Shawanoes were natural
allies, and there could be no question that a perfect understanding
existed between those who gave our friends so much concern.

Jack Carleton was debating with himself whether it would be a safe
undertaking for him to withdraw, and, venturing further into the
woods, seek to flank the warriors who had risen so unexpectedly in
his path.  He had already been so delayed that his agreement with
Otto was likely to be disarranged, and it would not do to stay too
long where he had halted.

Before a conclusion was formed, the interview between the couple
ended.  They abruptly ceased talking, and one started north and the
other south.

As they did so Jack learned another significant fact--they belonged
to different tribes.  The one who went northward looked squarely in
the face of his friend, just before moving out, and, in doing so,
gave the best view of his countenance that the boy had yet obtained.
That view revealed him as a Miami beyond all question.

The other wheeled about and advanced almost in a direct line toward
Jack, who felt that his situation was becoming very delicate and
peculiar.  There could be no mistaking the tribe of that warrior,
who was a splendid' specimen of physical vigor and manhood.  Jack
suspected that he was not only a Shawanoe, but was a chief or
leader.  The hideous paint which was smeared over his repulsive
face, was more elaborate than in the case of the two from whom the
youth effected such a narrow escape.

That which Jack saw confirmed his belief of a perfect understanding
between the different parties.  They probably numbered a dozen
altogether, and had determined to bring the friendly Indian and two
white men to account for the outrage of the young Shawanoe--for,
brief as was the time mince it had been perpetrated, it was more
than probable that it was known to all.

"I wish that heathen would take it into his head to move some other
way," thought Jack to himself, as he drew his head back, fearful of
being seen.  "If he comes straight on, he'll bump his forehead
against this tree, and, if he turns out, he will pass so close to
the trunk that I've got to be lively if he doesn't run against me."

Listening intently, he was able to hear the soft footfall of the
warrior upon the leaves, scarcely louder than the faint tipping of
the claw of a small bird.  Had the Shawanoe suspected there was the
slightest need for care, his tread would have been silent.

A few seconds passed when the delicate sound ceased.  What could it
mean?  Did the Indian suspect the truth?  Was he standing
motionless, or was he advancing with that noiseless step which the
ear of the listening Indian himself fails to note?

These were the questions which the young Kentuckian asked, and which
for the time be could not answer.  He shrank close to the bark of
the tree, with his gun clasped and the hammer raised ready to fire
at an instant's notice.   Knowing so well the subtlety of the red
men, it occurred to Jack that his foe perhaps was stealthily
flanking him.  He was moving to one side and the moment he could
gain a shot he would fire.

The suspense became more trying than disaster itself could be, and
Jack determined to end it by learning the precise situation of the
Shawanoe, and what he was likely to attempt to do in the way of
hostilities.




CHAPTER IX

A TIMELY ARRIVAL


One of the most convincing evidences of a Power beyond our
comprehension, governing and directing everything for the best, is
the marvelous degree to which the different faculties of our nature
can be trained.  There is a skill which cannot be explained or
understood by him who attains it; and, interwoven through the five
senses which science assigns to us, seems to be a sixth not yet
understood, of whose wonderful functions every one of us has seen
proof.

The Shawanoe warrior, after parting with his companion, walked
leisurely toward the tree behind which the young Kentuckian was
hiding, until about twenty yards separated them.  Then he stopped as
abruptly as if stricken by a thunderbolt.  There was "something in
the air" which whispered danger.

The Indian had neither seen nor heard anything to cause this
misgiving, but he knew that peril confronted him.  What he would
have done in the event of Jack Carleton remaining silent and
stationary behind the trunk can only be conjectured; but the
impatience of the youth ended that phase of the situation.

Softly removing his cap, the young Kentuckian slowly moved the side
of his head to the right.  In doing so, he kept his face in a
perpendicular position, so that the least possible part of his head
was exposed.  Had he inclined it, the upper portion would have shown
before the eye could have been brought into use.

The first object on which Jack's vision rested was the Shawanoe
warrior, standing erect, one foot slightly advanced and both hands
grasping the rifle in front of him.  The face was daubed and
streaked with paint, and the gleaming black eyes were looking
straight at the startled youth.

Like a flash the dusky arms brought the gun to his shoulder, and it
is safe to say that Jack Carleton never in all his life drew back
his head with such celerity.

Quick as was the Indian, he was not quick enough to catch the lad,
who, it will be seen, had very little to do in order to save himself
for the moment.  With a faint whoop, the redskin bounded behind the
nearest tree, and, with his cocked rifle at command, awaited an
opening that would allow him to slay his foe.

Thus the two occupied precisely the same, relative position; each
was protected by a trunk of a tree large enough to shield his body,
and each grasped a loaded and cocked rifle, eager to use it the
instant the opportunity presented itself.

Who was to win in this curious contest?  Looking at the situation
dispassionately, it must be admitted that the chances favored the
Indian.  He was older, stronger, more active, and possessed greater
cunning than did the youth.  What, after all, is one of the most
important factors in such a problem, the American race possess by
training, and nature--patience scarcely second to that of the
Esquimau.  The probabilities were that the Shawanoe would wait until
the youth was led into some fatal indiscretion.

All this, be it remembered, is based on the condition that no such
thing as "foreign interference" took place.

Is there any reader of mine who has not been entertained in his
early youth by the story of the white man and the Indian, who, being
placed in the situation of Jack and the Shawanoe, remained in hiding
from each other, until the Caucasian drew the shot of the American,
by placing his cap on the end of the ramrod or gun and projecting it
far enough from behind the tree, thus leading the Indian to believe
that the head of his foe was in range?  If such an incident ever
took place, the warrior must have been unusually stupid to leap from
cover, as the story makes him do, until certain he had brought the
other down.

Jack Carleton attempted the same artifice, except that, instead of
taking the trouble to draw his ramrod or using his rifle for that
purpose, he held his cap in hand, shoving it forward very slowly and
with great care,

The trick failed.  The Shawanoe must have suspected the truth on the
first appearance of the head-gear.  Jack pushed it forward until
sure it was seen, but no demonstration came from the warrior, who,
for aught the youth knew, was essaying the same deception.

Determined to learn something about his enemy, Jack threw his head
to one side and drew it back again before the warrior could pull the
trigger.  He knew precisely where to look, but he was unable to
catch sight of the Shawanoe or his weapon.

"I wonder whether he has shifted his quarters," said Jack to
himself.  "If he has, he will shot at me before I can learn where he
is.  Holloa!"

The second time he thrust forward his face withdrawing it with the
same celerity as before, he caught a passing glimpse of the
Shawanoe, who, rather curiously, adopted exactly the same artifice.
This "located" the savage and relieved Jack, for the moment, of his
terrifying dread that death threatened from an unknown point.

But, within the next minute, the redskin utterance to a faint whoop,
clearly meant as a signal to a comrade not far off.

"He is calling back the Miami, who left him a few minutes ago," was
the conclusion of Jack.  "It'll go rough with me if I have two of
them to fight.  I'll try a little of the signaling myself."

Placing the thumb and forefinger of his left hand against his
tongue, he emitted a low, tremulous whistle, such as he and Otto
used when on hunting expeditions together.  He repeated it, and
then, greatly to his relief, received a reply, though it was so
guarded that he could not guess the point whence it came.

"Now, if Otto proves sharp enough to grasp the situation, without
running into ambush, we may settle the matter with this fellow
before the other can take a hand--"

As on the previous day, something twinkled among the trees to the
left.  A glance in that direction and Jack saw, with dismay, that
the Miami warrior had arrived.

The worst of it, too, was that he appeared so far over from where
the Shawanoe stood that lines connecting the three would have made
almost a right angle.  It looked as if the youth must be exposed to
the enfilading fire of one of his enemies.

It was a frightful situation, but the brave Kentuckian did not lose
heart.  He pressed against the bark as closely as he could,
endeavoring to watch both points, but he was fearfully handicapped,
and there was little hope for him, unless his friend could
interfere.

Suddenly the Miami, who, naturally enough, had taken to the shelter
of a tree, after the manner of his comrade, made a bound of several
feet which placed him behind a second trunk that was still further
to the rear of Jack Carleton.  Another such leap and the youth would
be effectually uncovered.

But the anxiously prayed for deliverance came at this critical
moment.  While the Miami was maneuvering for position, Otto Relstaub
appeared behind him, and, in the twinkling of an eye, the merciless
warrior was placed between two fires.

"You let dot chap alone?" called out the German, with his gun to his
shoulder, "or py gracious I'll shoot my ramrod clean through you as
nefer vos I don't it?"

The unexpected discovery of his mortal peril threw the Miami into a
panic.  It was impossible for him to find shelter at the same moment
from both his enemies, for, on whatever side of the tree he took
refuge, he would be in range of one of them.  With a howl of
consternation, he whirled on his heel and ran like a frightened
deer.  As he did so, he ducked his head and leaped from side to
side, after the manner of the Digger Indians of the present day,
with a view of distracting the fire of his enemies.

It would have been a feat of marksmanship had either lad brought him
down, when so many and varying objects intervened, and neither of
the youths made the attempt.  When the terrified fugitive vanished,
he was without a wound or scratch to tell of the danger from which
he had fled.

During these stirring moments, the Shawanoe had taken no part and
given no sign of interest in what was going on; but Jack, who was
fully aroused by the venomous attempt on his life, called to his
friend, whose position he knew commanded that of the savage:

"Otto, shoot the wretch!"

"Dot is vot I vos going to do," was the reply of the German, who
took careful aim around the side of the tree.

He was in plain view of Jack, who watched him with a rapidly beating
heart, knowing as he did that the fellow carried an excellent gun
and was it good shot.

But, while glancing along the rifle-barrel, with one eye closed,
Otto raised his head, opened both eyes and looked toward the point
at which he had been aiming.  Then his cheery laughter rang out.

"What is the matter?" asked the astonished Jack.

"Now, ain't dot funny?  He Indian ain't dere!"

"Yes, he is," shouted Jack, suspecting trickery.  "He will shoot
you, if you don't bring him down!"

Otto glanced affrightedly behind him, as though he heard a stealthy
footstep, but called back once more that the Shawanoe had
disappeared.

It occurred to the other youth, just then, that if the warrior was
in the vicinity and could be seen by Otto, he must be visible to
him.  But a sweeping survey of the field failed to bring to light
the painted face and feathered crown.

There could be no doubt that the Shawanoe had taken advantage of the
diversion caused by Otto's arrival, and had not stood on the order
of his going.  Five minutes before, there seemed no chance of Jack
Carleton preserving his life.  Now, how changed!  Toward whatever
point of the compass he looked, he saw not the first evidence that
peril threatened.

But for all that, it was uncomfortably nigh, and it was difficult to
find a place in which there was less safety than where they were.
Jack resolved to leave at once.

At the moment he stepped from behind the tree which had sheltered
him, Otto strode toward him, his broad face still broader on account
of his beaming pleasure.

"Dot vos me," he said, triumphantly.  "Otto doned it."

"Did what?"

"Scared 'ern so dot they forgits him nefer."

"You did well, beyond question. I cannot see how I would have saved
myself if you hadn't come as you did.  I shall never forget it,
Otto, though I think it was a mistake when we parted company it
short while ago.  It looks as though these Miamis and Shawanoes are
on all sides of us, and we must find some kind of shelter or make a
hasty change of base."

"Dot's vot I dinks," assented the other.  "I am waiting for you to
show me vot's I doesn't do."

"It is hard to tell what is the best course," said Jack, who, while
talking, was moving slowly toward the Mississippi, watching,
meanwhile, every point of the compass.  "But, somehow or other I
feel there's less danger by the river than anywhere else."

"I likes it dere better than other places, for if we finds the
Indians are going to boder us, we can cheat 'em as easy as nefer
vos."

"How?"

"We can jump in the river and drowns mit, ourselves; won't dey be
fooled!"

"Perhaps they would be disappointed; but I don't see where we are
likely to gain anything."

"I doesn't see hims mineself," grinned Otto, whose whims led him to
be amusing during the most trying moments, as well as grave when
others were light-hearted.

"I only wish we were on the other side," said the young Kentuckian,
who at that moment caught the gleam of the Mississippi through the
trees in front.




CHAPTER X

AT BAY


While Jack and Otto were talking in guarded tones, and carefully
picking their way through the wood, each stopped and became silent
at the same instant.  They saw nothing, but their ears told them
some person or animal was approaching through the undergrowth behind
them.

Within the same minute the creature revealed himself in the form of
a large, black bear, which was lumbering along unmindful that
enemies were near.

"Mebbe he don't be an Indian," whispered Otto, who knew much of the
cunning of the red men.

The same thought had occurred to the Kentuckian, who held his gun at
full cock, until he should be able to learn the truth.  While thus
employed be could not help reflecting on the improbability of such a
clumsy artifice being that time, for there was no call for the
attempt, no prospect of deceiving two persons who displayed such
excellent woodcraft.

Jack speedily saw that the bear was a genuine one, probably on his
way to the river.  There no occasion for shooting him, and the
hunters stepped aside to allow him to pass.  Jack kept eye on him,
however, for it being the spring of year, he had not been long out
of his hibernating quarters, and was likely to be lean, hungry,
fierce.

Bruin caught sight of the hunters, while several rods off, and
throwing up his snout, took a look at them, as though uncertain of
the species to which they belonged.

"He looks pig, don't he?" said Otto, referring to his size, and half
inclined to give him a shot.  "One pullet would make him put up dot
snout down."

"Let him alone, so long as he doesn't disturb us.  He isn't half so
dangerous as the Indians and they would be likely to rush upon us
before you could reload your gun."

Otto saw the prudence of his friend's words, and he not only let
down the hammer of his rifle, but emphasized his intention by
turning his back upon the bear.

The huge beast seemed disposed to attack the boys.  It may be that
the plump, ruddy-faced Gorman looked specially tempting to him while
in his hungry state, for Jack fancied that it was he on whom his
large eyes were fixed with a peculiar lodging.

The bear took several steps toward the couple, and Jack cocked his
gun, believing he would have to fire.  Otto, seeing the movement,
turned, but at that moment the animal, if he had actually any
purpose of opening hostilities, changed his mind, moving off to one
side, and continued his awkward gait toward the river.

The boys watched him until be reached the stream and began lapping
the water, when they resumed their withdrawal from the spot, still
walking in a northerly course along the right bank of the
Mississippi.

Both were anxious to get as far away as they could, in the hope that
they would be able to keep a safe space between themselves and the
red men, whom they held in such fear.

 Their uneasiness was not lessened when the sharp crack of a rifle
broke upon their ears, from a point not far down the stream.  It was
followed by another report deeper in the woods, and then several
whoops came from different parts of the forest, all being within a
short radius.

The boys could not guess the cause of the firing, unless they were
meant as signals, but they were sure the cries referred to them.
Most likely, as they viewed it, they were meant to direct the
actions of the parties, who must have felt that it only needed a
little care and energy to capture the youths that, up to that time,
had baffled the enmity of both the Miamis and Shawanoes.

The result was, that Jack and Otto, keeping as near as was prudent
to the river, pushed on as fast as they could.  A species of running
vine close to the ground caused them much annoyance, the more chubby
one falling forward several times on his hands and knees.

They had traveled a short distance only, when the signals that had
so alarmed them were heard again.  The Indiana called to each other
by means of the whoops and shouts, as intelligible to those for whom
they were meant as if they were so many spoken words.

The lads could not fail to observe that they were considerably
nearer than before.  The red men were evidently converging in their
pursuit, and meant to force the struggle to an issue with the least
delay possible.

"We must travel faster," said Jack Carleton, compressing his lips,
after glancing behind him.  "This has settled down to a regular race
between us."

"Dot is so," assented Otto, sprawling forward again on his hands and
knees, from the running vine which caught, like fine wire, around
his ankles.  "If it Vos who falls down the most and cracks his head,
den I would beat dem, don't it?"

"We shall have to make a fight for they can travel a great deal
faster than we--"

"Let's jump mit the river; we gets so far off afore dey learns vot
we don't do."

It seemed to be the only recourse left to the fugitives, and they
turned toward the Mississippi.  But at that very moment Jack caught
sight of a pile of logs only a short distance ahead.

It seemed a direct interference of Providence, totally unexpected by
both.  Whether the logs were the retreat of a friend or enemy could
only be guessed.  The probabilities were that the former was the
case, since the structure was not of the kind made by Indians.

Jack caught the arm of Otto and whirled him back.

"Vot ain't de matter?" asked the German, half angrily at the check,
when there was so much necessity for haste.

"See?" asked Jack, in turn, pointing to the logs as seen through the
trees.

Otto nodded his head.  It was enough, and he made a desperate rush
to reach the refuge, catching his foot and falling headlong again.

"Dunderation!" he exclaimed; "wonder if dere ain't no blamed vines
that I hef not fall over and proke mine nose."

The whoops of the Miamis and Shawanoes sounded still closer; they
were pressing the pursuit with utmost vigor, and were upon the heels
of the fugitives.

The Kentuckian, who continually glanced back, caught sight of more
than one figure flitting among the trees.  Suddenly something red
gleamed; it was the flash of a gun,  and, at the same moment the
sharp report rang out, the bullet passed between Jack and Otto, who
were striving desperately to get beyond reach before a fair aim
could tempt their enemies.

The second view which Jack caught of the shelter told him it was
simply four walls of logs, a dozen feet square, half as high, and
without any roof.  When, why, and by whom they had been put up was a
mystery.

But no oasis in the flaming desert could be more welcome to the
traveler dying with thirst than was this simple structure to the
panting fugitives.  Jack Carleton, with a recklessness caused by the
imminence of his peril, flung his gun over into the enclosure,
sprang upward so as to grasp the topmost log, and scrambled after it
with the headlong impetuosity of a wounded animal.

Otto was only a second or two behind him, and, .puffing and gasping,
he dropped squarely on his head and shoulders, rolled over, caught
up his gun again, and sprang to his feet.

"Dot's de way I always climb down stairs," he exclaimed, raising the
hammer of his gun and holding it ready to fire on the first
appearance of a foe.

"It's all well enough, if you ain't hurt, but look out for the red
men; they're right on us."

"Dot's vot I don't dinks," replied Otto, who, still panting from his
exertion, seemed to have recovered his coolness; "if dey climbs up
dot vall, den dey run agin de, pall of mine gun and one of dem gets
hurt, and it ain't de pall-don't it?"

The pursuers were so close to the fugitives that the tramp of their
moccasins was heard at the moment the boys braced themselves for the
shock which they were sure would come within the next few seconds.
The sight of a flying foe intensifies the courage of the pursuer,
and it may have been that the Shawanoe who discharged his gun at the
lads, when they were so close to the shelter, believed he had
wounded one at least, and that a vigorous assault could not fail to
end the struggle speedily.  There may, in fact, have been a dozen
causes which incited him to a bravery and personal effort greater
than that of any of his companions.

"They'll try to overwhelm us," said Jack.  "Hold your gun ready."

The words were yet in his mouth, when a peculiar, soft scratching,
which was ended the instant it began, told that one of the warriors
had inserted the toe of his moccasin in a crevice of the logs, with
the purpose of climbing over into the enclosure.

"I'll attend to him if there's only one," added Jack, naturally
fearful of throwing away a shot.

"I dinks I 'tends him mit myself--"

Suddenly the painted face of a Shawanoe Indian rose to view.  One
hand had grasped the top log, and he was drawing himself rapidly
upward with the purpose of leaping over.  The countenance was
frightful beyond description--the streaks and circles in red,
yellow, and black, from amid which glared the black eyes, with an
expression of ferocity like that of a Bengal tiger, and the white
teeth, gleaming between the parted lips, drawn far back at the
corners, gave a hideous fierceness to the visage that would have
appalled a brave man who saw it for the first time.

"I dinks I 'tends him mit myself--"

Just as Otto Relstaub reached that point in his remark, he pulled
the trigger of his rifle.  A rasping howl followed, and the horrible
face vanished a speedily as if the owner had been standing on a
trap-door, which was sprung.

"Yaw--I dinks I 'tends mit him," repeated Otto, coolly lowering his
gun and looking at the spot where the head and shoulders were
visible an instant before.

"Load up quick!" said Jack, who held his cocked rifle in hand while
his eye glanced hastily along the upper part of the logs, "don't
lose a second."

The thump of the body was heard as the Shawanoe--dead before he
could fall the brief space--struck the ground on the outside.  At
the same moment a second warrior (a Miami that time), drew himself
upward close to the place from which the Shawanoe had dropped.  He
rose until his tufted head, his sloping forehead and his gleaming
eyes appeared just above the horizon of the enclosure.  Staring
downward, he looked straight into the muzzle of a rifle, held by a
young Kentuckian, who had just become aware of his presence.

Down went the Indian, possibly with a suspicion that his bronzed
skull was also perforated, as he fell across the limp body beneath
him; but Jack Carleton had not fired, not because the opportunity
was not inviting enough nor because he felt the least scruple about
shooting one of the savages who were thirsting for his life, but he
was afraid to discharge his piece before Otto should force another
bullet home.

Repeating and percussion rifles were unknown at that day, and it
took much valuable time to reload musket or gun after its discharge.
Knowing this, the infuriated redskins were likely to make a rush
whenever they knew that the weapons within the enclosure were
unloaded.

Inasmuch as the boys possessed no other firearms, it will be seen
that in such an event they would be helpless.  Indeed, it was
impossible for them to hold out if their assailants determined to
force matters.  They had but to leap over the walls, as could be
easily done, and the contest would be decided right speedily; that
decision must inevitably be against the daring defenders.




CHAPTER XI

A PRIMITIVE FORT


The sharp repulse of the Indians delayed rush which, as has been
said, could ended only in the discomfiture of the defenders.  The
occurrence proved that the first warriors to scale the walls were
certain to share the fate of him who had already made the attempt.

With such knowledge it would be unnatural to expect any Shawanoe or
Miami to throw himself into the breach, since, as a rule, men are
not anxious to sacrifice themselves for others.

The brief respite thus afforded Jack and Otto enabled them to make a
closer survey of the shelter which had presented itself so
providentially to them.  They found little not apparent to their
terrified gaze when they scrambled within.  There were the four
walls and nothing more.  With that morbid interest in trifling
things which often manifests itself in the most critical moments,
Otto counted the logs on each of the four sides.

"Dere be nine dere," said he, indicating the western side, "ten
dere, and nine and ten on de other sides."

"That must be right," remarked Jack, "for I make them the same."

"Tis funny dat we bofe counts dem at de same tine, when each one is
not doing it togedder."

The only entrance to the enclosure, as it seems proper to call it,
was the one used by the boys.  Nothing to suggest a door, or any
purpose of making one, was to be seen on any side of the walls.

It was not impossible that some hunters, who had encamped in the
vicinity, had started the structure with the intention of roofing it
over, and of providing some original means of ingress and egress
which was not apparent to the little garrison.

Convinced that they would not be disturbed for some time to come,
Jack hastily searched for loopholes, with which it would seem the
structure ought to have been provided, but nothing of the kind was
discovered.

Whoever had hewn and put together the logs, had done so with
admirable skill.  The gaps in the ends had been cut with a nicety
that made a perfect fit in every case.  Had the house been
completed, it certainly would have been a substantial one.

While the absence of loop-holes removed to a great extent the fear
of treacherous shots from the outside, yet in another respect it was
an annoyance.  The boys could see nothing of their assailants.  The
sense of hearing and conjecture it lelf were all that were left to
inform them of what was going on so near them.

It was not to be supposed that the Indians, after driving the youths
into shelter, would leave them undisturbed.  The death of one of
their warriors was enough to rouse the passion of revenge to the
highest point--a necessity which, as shown by the incidents already
narrated, did not exist.

When Jack and Otto were given a little time for reflection, they
were forced to see that their situation was hopeless.  Every
advantage was with their enemies, who, if they chose to save
themselves the risk of a determined assault, had only to wait.
Without food or water, with no means of leaving the place, the hour
must surely come when exhausted nature would compel this little
garrison to yield.

The boy's were many miles from the settlements on either side of the
river, and there was no means of sending word to their friends of
the dire strait in which they were placed.  Even could such message
reach Coatesville, or the cabins on the other side of the
Mississippi, several days must necessarily elapse before assistance
could arrive.

Jack Carleton's thoughts naturally turned to Deerfoot the Shawanoe.
He had heard so many stories of his wonderful woodcraft and skill
that he leaned upon him, when he was present to lean upon; but,
hopeful as was the nature of the young Kentuckian, he could gather
no crumbs of comfort in that direction.

Deerfoot had crossed the river in the Miami canoe, and could not be
expected to return until under cover of darkness.  Even then he must
be powerless.  There are limits to all human skill, and what greater
folly than to expect him to release two boys, shut in a log
enclosure, and surrounded by a score or less of vigilant Indian
warriors.

But it was not the nature of either Jack or Otto, to yield without a
struggle.  So long as they could fight off the dread end, so long
they would put, forth every effort to do so.

For fifteen minutes after the discharge of gun absolute silence
prevailed.  Not the slightest rustling told of the crouching savages
without.  The boys leaned against the logs of waited and listened.

During the interval, the young Kentuckian became filled with
irresistible curiosity to learn what their enemies were doing.  It
was certain they were plotting mischief, but he could form no idea
of its nature.

How was he to gain the coveted knowledge?  Manifestly there was but
the one way.

"Otto," he said in a low voice, "I'm going to climb up the logs and
look over."

"And got your head blown off, dot's vot you does!" exclaimed his
horrified friend.

"I'll come to that sooner or later any way," was the reply; "but I'm
not going to be shot; I'm not such a dunce as that; I mean to take
one glance over the logs, and will draw back so quickly that no one
will get a chance to shoot me."

Otto protested, but, seeing it was useless, gave over and made the
sensible suggestion that, instead of climbing up the wall and
thereby probably making known what he was doing, he should stand on
the shoulders of Otto.  That would give him enough elevation, and
the lad added:

"If I sees any noise vot I don't like, den I drops you so quick dot
you vill bump the ground so hard dot it bulges out mit China on de
other side."

At the very moment Jack made ready to avail himself of his friend's
support, they heard a movement on the part of the Indians, the
meaning of which was not understood.

A number of them seemed to be moving heavily over the ground, as
though carrying some weighty body or marching in military step.  The
boys listened closely, but it was impossible to tell what it meant.

The noise added to Jack's curiosity, and, leaning his gun against
the logs, he said"

"Help me up, Otto; I'm bound to find out what all that is about."

It was an easy matter to mount the shoulders of his young friend,
whose strength would have supported double his weight.  Jack found,
as he anticipated, that he would be able to look over the logs
without difficulty.  Steadying himself by placing his hand against
the wall, he slowly raised his head until almost on a level with the
top, when he quietly looked over.

No movement of the kind was expected by the Indians, and the face
was withdrawn before any one of them could fire.

Under such circumstances, a person can see a great deal in an
exceedingly brief space of time.  Jack Carleton learned much about
that which had excited his curiosity.

Inasmuch as the walls had been put up from material cut in the
immediate vicinity, a number of stumps surrounded the structure,
beside which a single unused log was lying.  It had been cut
entirely off at the base, several of the lower limbs trimmed, but
most of the bushy top remained.  It looked as if the builders had
been interrupted while at work, or they had voluntarily abandoned it
for something else.

Some six or eight warriors had lifted this log from the ground and
were laboriously hearing it In the direction of the fort (if the
name can be permitted).  Others were moving hither and thither, as
though they enjoyed viewing the job more than assisting with it.
One of them caught sight of the face of the young Kentuckian and
brought his gun to his shoulder; but, quick as he was, he was just a
moment too late.  When he was ready to fire, the target was gone.

"They're going to batter down the logs!" exclaimed Jack, dropping
lightly to the ground, and taking possession of his gun; "they're
carrying a log toward us, and mean to hammer these down about our
heads."

"What for they don't want to do dot?"

"It seems to me it would be a good plan for them to tumble our house
about our heads."

"I don't dink they doos dots," persisted the German, and he proved
to be right in his surmise.

With great labor the warriors bore the heavy tree forward, so that
the larger end was against the side of the fort.  Then, instead of
using it as a battering ram, they lifted it higher until, with an
exertion that must have been very great, it was raised even with the
log wall.  A combined effort rested the butt on the support, the
trunk sloping downward, until the top reached the ground, probably
thirty feet away.

As the butt was a foot in diameter, it will be seen that the work
must have been very onerous to the American Indian, who hates
physical labor as much as does the tramp of modern times.

Having accomplished what must be admitted to be quite a feat, the
toilers rested, while the boys looked up at the jagged end on the
logs, suggesting the head of some monster peering down upon them,
and speculated as to the meaning of the movement.

"Dot is so to help dem climbs to de top," said Otto, "or maybe they
will runs him across and play I see-saw.'

"It is to cover up some mischief on their part."

"If we only knowed when dey don't stands right under him, we would
shove off de end off and let him drop onto dem and mash 'em all!"

"It would take a good deal more strength than we have to do that,"
said Jack.  "I would like to take another peep over the edge, but it
won't do, because they will be on the lookout for us."

"Dot's vot I didn't dink some times ago," maid Otto, meaning a
little different from what his words implied.

It was yet early in the day, and the boys could not but feel that
the crisis was sure to come long before night.  The temperature was
mild and pleasant, no clouds floating in the space of clear sky
visible overhead.  The friends kept their loaded and cocked guns in
their hands all the while and moved to and fro, in the circumscribed
space, on the alert for the first demonstration from the red men,
distressed by the consciousness that their cunning enemies were sure
to do the very thing which was least expected.

Jack Carleton noticed that whenever he stood with his back against
the logs, he could see the upper portions of the trees which grew
close to the structure.  It occurred to him that some of the daring
warriors were liable to turn the fact to account.  It would take no
great skill for one or two of them to climb into the limbs, from
which they would command a portion of the interior.  No better
opportunity could be asked--in case they were not discovered by the
lads--to fire down upon them.

"I've been dinking of dot," replied Otto, when the matter was
mentioned; "and I dinks dot iss de tree yonder, and py gracious dere
is an Indian 'mong de limbs!"

This startling declaration was the truth.  The friends were standing
at the eastern end of the structure, so that they looked in the
direction of the river, where towered a bushy oak, fully twenty feet
of the upper portion being in sight.  Something was among the
branches, though the object could not be seen distinctly.  Fortunate
it was that both were gazing toward the point when their suspicion
was first awakened.

"Yes, it is an Indian, as sure as I live!" added Jack, in an excited
manner.  "Rash fool!  He has sealed his fate, for I couldn't want a
fairer target.  Leave him to me!"

"All right; I leaves him!"

The young Kentuckian was sure of his man, even though he was only
partially revealed, when the rifle was pointed.  He took careful
aim, but while in the act of pressing the trigger, he lowered the
weapon, with the whispered exclamation.

"Great heavens!  It is Deerfoot the Shawanoe!"




CHAPTER XII

AMONG THE TREE-TOPS


Jack Carleton was astounded.  Up to that moment he was absolutely
certain that the young Shawanoe was on the other side of the
Mississippi, and would make no attempt to return to the Kentucky
shore until night. Yet he had not only recrossed, but was actually
within fifty feet of the enclosure, directly among his fiercest
enemies, who were assailing it, and, more remarkable than all, he
had climbed among the limbs of a tree, where he could gain a view of
the interior.

There was a minute or so during which the Kentuckian actually
doubted his own senses.

"He must be an enemy who closely resembles Deerfoot," was his
thought; "I will shoot him before he shoots me."

The probability of such being the case was increased by the fact
that the Indian had a rifle instead of a bow and arrow, and there
were some daubs of paint on his face; but, for all that, the warrior
was Deerfoot, as a second scrutiny convinced Jack and Otto beyond
all question.

"It ish Deerhead! I means Deerfoot," whispered the German lad;
"dinks a whirlwind lifs him out te boat and drops him in de tree;
what don't he vants?"

The young Shawanoe had managed to reach a place amid the foliage,
where, if he could be seen at all by those below, the view was
indistinct, while, by pushing the branches carefully aside in front
of his face, he was plainly revealed to his friends.

When Jack Carleton raised his gun and sighted at the object in the
tree, the latter swept aside the curtain in front and made a signal
with his hand, which declared his identity.  Even though the paint
had been plentifully used by him, his regular features were
recognized when he smiled, and kept his hand waving in front of him
as though brushing smoke from his eyes.

"Yes, it's Deerfoot!" muttered Jack, lowering his weapon, and
staring with open mouth at the figure; "but things are getting
mixed, and I ain't exactly understand what it is all about."  But
the situation was too critical on every hand for the young friends
to give way to the wonderment caused by the discovery.  It speedily
became clear that while the Shawanoe dare not speak, he was trying
very hard to convey some message to his friends by means of
pantomime.  Holding the gun of the Miami in one hand, he kept the
other going energetically, but neither Jack nor Otto could guess his
meaning.

"Speak louder!" called Otto, forgetting himself; "vot vasn't dot dot
you didn't say?"

Instantly Deerfoot drew back his head, allowing the bushes to close,
so that he was only partly revealed.

"He is going to shoot!" exclaimed Jack.

Such, it was evident, was the intention of their friend, who brought
his rifle to a level, the black barrel plainly visible as it was
thrust among the branches.  Instead of being aimed downwards, it was
pointed at a considerable elevation above the defenders at some
object at the other side of the fort.

Turning their beads, the boys saw, from the agitation in the
branches of a tree, almost large as the oak, that something was
moving among the limbs.  The truth flashed upon both.  While they
were watching their friend, he had detected an enemy stealing into
the tree behind them, and sought to make known the alarming truth by
means of gesture.  Seeing they failed to catch his meaning, he
decided to attend to the matter himself, though it can be understood
that the shot would render his own death almost certain.

"That will never do!" exclaimed the young Kentuckian; "Deerfoot is
too valuable to be sacrificed."

The savage, who was climbing, did so with great care.  Now a beaded
moccasin would twinkle alongside the trunk, whisking out of sight
like a frolicking squirrel; then a red feather flashed to sight and
away again, the broad, painted face peeped from behind the tree,
while glimpses of the clothing here and there showed the rate with
which the warrior went upward.

Deerfoot must have seen the savage at the moment he began ascending
the trunk, and could not fail to know his purpose.  It was
all-important that the dangerous individual should be "attended to,"
and, observing that his friends were too much absorbed in watching
his movements to remember their own peril, the friendly Shawanoe did
not hesitate to take the frightful risk upon himself.

It may be said that it would be utterly impossible for him to
discharge his gun from the elevation without the other warriors
discovering the fact, though one or two might suspect the weapon was
fired within the enclosure; yet it was characteristic of the youth
that, when the necessity presented itself, he did not hesitate.

But Jack Carleton's presence of mind came to his assistance.  He
began such vigorous gestures that the attention of Deerfoot was
caught; without lowering his gun, he glanced downward.  He saw Jack
shaking his head from side to side, swinging his hand back and forth
and darting his finger excitedly at the tree on the other side of
the fort.

The quick-witted Shawanoe caught his meaning, and took his gun from
his shoulder.  Again he pushed the bushes aside, so that his face
came to view, and, looking down on his friends, smiled, nodded, and
made several gestures toward the other redskin, who was still
cautiously climbing the tree.  Then the curtain was drawn again, and
Deerfoot assumed the part of spectator instead of actor.

It is almost incredible that this performance could have taken place
without detection from below; but it came about that, while it was
going on, the attention of the red men was occupied by another
occurrence which will be told at the proper time.  The only ones who
showed any interest in Deerfoot and his enemy, steadily making his
way aloft, were the boys within the enclosure.

Accepting the lesson, Jack told Otto in a low voice to keep the
closest watch on all the tree-tops within sight, for it seemed
likely that still more of their enemies would resort to the same
strategy.

"Let there be no mistake about this," he said to his companion; "if
you catch sight of any one else, give him a shot, but I'm to settle
the question with this particular gentleman."

"Dot ish all right," assented Otto; "dot ish, it will be all right
if he ain't all wrong when you hits him."

Jack Carleton made no reply.  He was standing with his left foot
thrown slightly forward, his rifle, at his right shoulder, his head
inclined and his left eye, closed.  He was following the movements
of the Miami (as he judged him to be), who was seeking a perch from
which to fire down on the defenders of the primitive fort.

It would have been the easiest thing in the world for our friends to
place themselves beyond danger from that particular warrior; they
had only to step a little nearer the eastern wall, when it would
intervene between them and the savage; but Jack grasped the
situation well enough to understand the advantage of impressing
their assailants with the danger of any kind of attack.  If the
defenders should busy themselves with dodging the aim of their foes,
the trees were likely to swarm with them, and it would become
impossible to elude their aim.

As before, the climbing Miami afforded occasional glimpses of
himself.  Now a moccasin, then a hand, his gun, the black
horse-hair-like covering for his crown, with the painted eagle
feathers, then an instant gleam of the eyes, and then nothing at
all.

Remembering that a wound would be as effective its death itself,
Jack coolly waited the opportune moment.  Suddenly he saw the rifle,
arm and shoulder of the warrior, as he flung them partly over a limb
to help draw himself upward.  Without a second's delay the youth
fired, his view being much less obstructed than was the care with
his friend in the other tree.

An ear-splitting screech broke the stillness, and the wounded Miami
came tumbling downward as though every possible support had given
way beneath him.  To the watchful lads it looked as if he struck
nothing at all in his descent, but fell with the swiftness of a
cannon-ball, until the intervening logs shut him from sight.

"I dinks some dings dropped," said Otto, with a grin; "mebbe he
don't try to fool us some more agin, don't it?"

Jack made no comment, but, as was his rule, reloaded his gun with
utmost haste, dreading all the time a rush from their enemies.  It
may be set down as singular that something of the kind did not take
place, since the assailants must have known it could not fail to be
effective.

The sagacious Deerfoot seemed to believe that his position was no
longer tenable, for, instead of staying where he was, he began
descending, apparently in panic of fear, lest he should share the
fate of the other red man.  So far as he could, he kept the trunk of
the tree between him and the youthful marksmen until beyond all
danger of being harmed.

Jack saw just enough of the movement to understand its meaning, and
he smiled grimly.

"After doing what you have done, you ought to take the part of
leader and draw off the warriors."

The young Kentuckian stood near the middle of the enclosure glancing
upward in different directions while reloading his piece, for he
understood too well the necessity of unremitting vigilance whenever
the American Indian takes a hand in proceedings.

Otto was not behind him in that respect.  He walked softly around
the fort close to the walls, attentively listening for sounds that
would give some knowledge of what was going on outside.  At
intervals he stopped and with his knife gouged the wood, where it
seemed thinner than usual, but in every case found the thickness too
great to be pierced.

Just beneath the spot where the butt of the tree rested on the upper
edge of the wall, he stopped Once more and pressed his ear against
the logs.  He stood fully a minute, when, without moving his head,
he looked sideways at his friend, who was watching him.  The
expression of his face was so significant that Jack knew he had made
a discovery of importance.

"What is it?" he asked.

Otto motioned for him to keep quiet.  Jack stepped forward in front
of him.

As Otto was looked at him without speaking, he also pressed his ear
against the logs, with a view of learning what was going on.

Every one knows that wood is a good conductor of sound, and, though
in this case there were several layers of logs through which the
noise passed, the second listener at once suspected the truth.

The scratching of the bark indicated that some one was carefully
climbing up the inclined tree.

"That is to be their next move," muttered. Jack, hastily stepping
back to the centre of the space; "if they make a rush over that
bridge they will be down in a twinkling--"

Otto kept his position, with his ear still  glued to the logs, and
not yet certain what the noise meant.

Just as Jack looked upward he saw, to his amazement, the head and
front of the huge black bear coming up the inclined tree with the
intent purpose of entering the interior.  It instantly occurred to
the youth that it was the same daring bruin that came so near
attacking them a short while before.

He has used this place as his den and means to return to it; the
Indians have seen him prowling around, and placed the tree so as to
temp him to climb upward on it.

The beast advanced until he could look downward on the couple, and
then, gazing only a second or two, he backed out of sight and
dropped to the ground with a strange, chuckling growl.

At the same instant a feeling of unutterable chagrin came over the
lad who witnessed the maneuver, for, just a breath too late, he
comprehended the shrewd trick by which be had been outwitted.
Confused by the unexpected sight, he failed to note that the
creature was not a bear at all, but a Shawanoe warrior skillfully
disguised as much.

With the skin of one of the beasts gathered over his head and
shoulders, he had made his way up the support, peered at the
defenders, and then withdrawn before the watchful Jack could tumble
him to the earth with the bullet that would have pierced his body
had five seconds more been given in which to aim and fire.




CHAPTER XIII

A MESSAGE


Jack's chagrin was deepened the more he reflected upon the singular
occurrence.  Had he been outwitted by some skillfully-executed trick
of the Indians, he would have accepted it as a mishap liable to
overthrow the most experienced ranger of the woods; but he felt he
ought to have known on the instant that no real bear would have
attempted anything of the kind.

There was not a phase of the artifice which was not a reproach to
him.  Had the beast used the enclosure as a den or a retreat--a
thing of itself incredible--the evidence of that fact would have
been noticed the moment the boys climbed within.  Then the
likelihood of his clambering up the inclined tree in the presence of
a war party of Shawanoes and Miamis, who had laid it for that very
purpose, was too grotesquely absurd to be thought of with patience.

"Maybe it is as well," he said, with an effort to extract some
consolation from the blunder; "for perhaps it will lead them to
repeat the trick."

"Mine gracious! why didn't he drop down onto mine bead?" said Otto,
stepping hastily away from his position; "he would have mashed me
out as flat as---as--as a big tree itself."

"I don't see why they didn't form a procession of bears and walk
right over among us?  We would have stood still and allowed them to
hug us to death."

Admitting the only explanation that presented itself, Jack and Otto
were not yet able fully to account for the proceeding.  The labor of
dragging the fallen trunk and lifting the butt to the wall, seemed
too great to suppose it was to be used only to allow one of the
Indians to climb to the top and peer over upon the boys beneath.
The same thing could be accomplished by ascending one of the trees
and avoiding the peril to which some of them had been exposed.

But, beside all that, what in reality was gained by taking a peep at
the youths?  The assailants knew they were there, and it could not
matter a jot in what particular manner they were employing
themselves.  They could do nothing that could give those on the
outside the slightest concern.  It was the defenders whose interests
required the anticipation of the movements of the warriors.

"I can't understand it," said Jack, standing close to his friend and
talking in a low voice.

"So ain't I--harks!"

They listened a full minute, but the silence could not have been
more profound.  A gentle wind stirred the leaves overhead, and the
tops of the trees nearest them could be seen slightly swaying
against the clear sky beyond.  The murmur of the great forest was
like the voice of silence itself while the almost inaudible murmur
of the Mississippi, sweeping so near, made itself manifest the first
time since they had turned at bay.

The deep quiet was more impressive than the whoops and screeches of
the warriors would have been.  Under such circumstances, it boded
mischief, and the utter uncertainty of its nature almost unsettled
the remarkable courage both up to that moment had displayed.

"I hears nodings," added Otto; "I'mebbe don't go to sleep and wait
for the night to come."

"Night is a good many hours off," replied Jack, with an uneasy
glance at the sky, which showed him the sun had not yet reached
meridian; "they can beat any people in the world waiting, when they
have a mind to do so, but there's been no necessity of halting at
all.  If they had followed up over the logs it would have been all
ended by this time."

"Yaw; they would have tumbled all over us, like a pig lot of trees
falling down, but now I dinks they waits."

"Why will they do that?"

"If dey climbs over like as dey didn't does, don somepody git hurt,
but if dey holds on till night den we'll have to climb over and
falls on 'em."

This was Otto's manner of expressing what was inevitable, in case
the besiegers should conclude to wait for the hour, which could not
be very distant, when the defenders must lose all power of
resistance.

The two did not forget to keep a continuous guard over the
"watch-towers" of the enemy.  Despite the repulse that had followed
their attempts, it was by no means uncertain that they would not
repeat them.  The success of the bear trick was likely to tempt them
to another essay in the same direction.

Otto Relstaub was leaning against the solid logs, his position such
that the sun, which was now near meridian, shone directly upon him.
His friend was almost immediately opposite--the two looking in each
other's face, and exchanging words in low tones.

All at once the German became sensible of something cool just behind
his neck.

"Vot ain't dot?" he said, putting up his hand as though to brush
away some insect.  Striking nothing, he turned to look.

"O-oh-oh!" he said, with a wondering expression, and an expansion of
his big, honest eyes.

"There's an opening behind you," remarked his friend, moving hastily
across to where he stood.

"Yaw; I sees him.  Where's he been hiding himself when I voon't
looking for him not a little while ago."

It certainly was curious that both boys should have made such a
minute examination of the interior without finding the crevice
between a couple of the logs, large enough to admit the passage of
several bullets, and through which it would have been an easy matter
for their enemies to shoot him who stood immediately in front.

The opening was some six inches wide, and no more than an eighth of
an inch in height, resembling the crevice through which the captain
looks out upon the enemy from the turret of a monitor.  The fact
that the red men had made no use of it was proof they did not
suspect its existence, though that did not lessen the wonder of Otto
that he had failed to find it himself, when making search.

"I see!" suddenly exclaimed Jack, who was attentively examining the
place.  "No wonder you missed it, for it was closed up.  You must
have rubbed one of your long ears against the stick which fits it so
closely."

The piece with which it had been closed lay on the ground, at the
feet of the boys, and made clear why they had failed to find that
for which they had hunted so carefully.

Jack cut the stick apart with his knife and reinserted one half with
a view of rendering it less liable to attract the notice of the
besiegers.  Then, quite sure that it was still unknown to them, he
leaned forward with his eye to the opening.

"While I'm peeping here keep a lookout elsewhere, Otto."

His friend nodded, to signify he would be obeyed, and then Jack took
a survey of his surroundings.

It so happened that he stood nearly under the tree which leaned
against the wall, and thus gained a good view.  He certainly saw
enough to interest the most indifferent spectator.  Five painted
Indian warriors were seen standing around what seemed to be a
dancing bear, who was gesticulating with his fore paws.  Suddenly he
cast off the shaggy hide and revealed the redskin who bad made the
audacious ascent on the log in his disguise and peeped over on the
boys below.

He seemed to be talking with his friends, while the whole half dozen
were gesticulating with great energy, though, in spite of their
excitement, their words were spoken so low that our friends could
hear little more than the jumbling murmur of their voices.

No doubt more Indians were close at hand, but Jack saw none.  He
stealthily removed the other part of the stick, and thereby widened
his view considerably, but he still failed to discover anything
more.  His vision took in the tree up which Deerfoot had climbed,
but nothing was to be observed of him, or of any others gathered
around the base.

Convinced that they were on the other side of the fort, Jack gave
his whole attention to those before him.

It looked very much as if the author of the trick described was
regaling his friends with an account of the highly successful manner
in which he had played his points on the unsuspecting parties within
the enclosure.

Jack was convinced that the rifle-shot which he and his friend
heard, before rushing into the refuge, was the one that slew the
bear.  The Indians had hastily skinned the animal, probably
completing the task near the time they became aware of the presence
or rather the flight of the two boys.  They had united in the
pursuit, taking the bear-skin with them, and its use in the, manner
described was suggested by the prostrate tree lying so close to the
logs, though even that theory failed fully to satisfy the questions
of the youth.

Another interesting discovery was that he had seen two of the
Shawanoes before.  He had no difficulty in recognizing them as those
who had shown such eagerness to follow the trail of the hunter that
had shot the panther some distance back on the path.

The warrior who had masqueraded in the character of a big, black
bear belonged to the Miami tribe, the representatives of the two
joining hands in the crusade against the young pioneers.  Neither
the wounded red man nor the one who was past wounding was to be seen
anywhere.

The vigorous and somewhat suppressed conversation among the group
continued a few minutes and then abruptly stopped.  The entire party
seemed to have become "talked out" the same instant.

"Now they will hatch up some more mischief," was the thought of the
watcher.  "I don't think it likely they will send that bear up the
tree again. If they do he will come down a little quicker than he
goes up."

The sensations of the young Kentuckian were very peculiar, when he
became aware that the Shawanoe who had displayed so much skill in
hunting for his footprints in the twilight was looking directly
toward him.  He seemed in fact to be gazing into the eyes of the
youth, as though he was striving to stare him out of countenance.

Jack would have been glad at that moment had the opening been
hermetically sealed; but, hopeful that he was not seen, he held his
place, not stirring in the slightest, and striving to the utmost to
keep from winking his eyes.

The singular tableau lasted much less time than the boy imagined.
All at once the hum of conversation was renewed, every one of the
half dozen seeming to be seized with the impulse at the same moment.
He who had been gazing so steadily at Jack looked in the face of one
of his comrades.  Instantly the boy moved to one side and replaced
the rest of the stick, so that the crevice was closed once more.

"There," he exclaimed, with a sigh, "I never was placed in a more
trying situation than that."

"Vot voon't dot?"

Jack quickly told his experience, and his companion shuddered and
shrugged his shoulders in sympathy.

"Have you seen any of them among the trees?"

"No.  They vill not go to roost, I dinks, till the sun comes down."

"It won't do to calculate on that.  If they wait they will try some
new tricks."

"Vot can't them try?"

"The trouble is we cannot guess.  You know the Indians are so
cunning that they will think out something--"

Zip!

Both boys started and looked around.  Something had entered the
enclosure like a bullet fired from a gun.

"Look!" whispered Jack, pointing to the other side, where an Indian
arrow was seen sticking in the logs, at a point half way between the
ground and the top.

"I dinks they used guns and not arrows," said the astonished, Otto,
standing motionless and staring at the missile, whose barb was still
trembling from the force with which it had been driven into the
solid wood.

"They do use guns only," said Jack.  "That arrow was fired by
Deerfoot!"

"Dere is one piece of paper tied around mit it."

"It is a message from Deerfoot!" said Jack, stepping forward and,
with considerable effort, drawing forth the arrow.


CHAPTER XIV

THE MANEUVRES OF DEERFOOT


Deerfoot the Shawanoe committed a serious mistake as he himself was
the first to discover, when he upset the Miami warrior into the
Mississippi and made off with his canoe. He had started out to help
his friends, but his course was an injury to them, for it increased
their danger without giving them the least assistance.

What he ought to have done, when he observed the drowsy fisherman,
was to bring the boys to the spot, so that, directly after the red
man was dispossessed, the three could have entered the boat and
hastened across the river.  Had he done so, all that which followed
would have be averted.

In referring to the course of the young Shawano the most incredible
statement is that the blunder was altogether due to his waggishness,
because in his eagerness to play a joke upon an enemy, he forgot his
usual caution; but such was the truth.

The warrior, however, was not the one to stay on the western shore
when his friends were in danger.  Though he had told them to expect
him back at a certain hour, early in the afternoon, his intention
was to return much earlier.  It would have been folly for him to
make for any point near that from which he departed when he set out
from the Kentucky shore.  Such a proceeding would be seen by his
enemies, and would invite them to riddle him with bullets as he
approached.

The moment he touched the Louisiana side, he ran under the
overhanging limbs far enough to be out of sight of any who might be
on the watch, and then pushed vigorously up stream.  He continued
until he had gone fully a half mile and had rounded quite a bend in
the river.  Then he paddled straight across to the other bank, down
which he made his way with the same haste.

He speedily arrived in the vicinity of the lads and prepared, in his
characteristic fashion, to take a hand in their rescue.  Hoping that
the chance for flight would speedily come, he carefully drew the
canoe under cover, where he was confident it would not be seen by
any enemies prowling in the vicinity.  Then he stealthily plunged
into the wood to give what help he could to his friends.

It took him only a little while to find they were at bay within the
log enclosure and in much greater danger than he first supposed.
The discovery caused a change in his plans.  He returned to the
canoe and took out the rifle which he had captured; his bow and,
arrows were not left within the boat, for he valued them too highly
to incur such risk; they were hidden where he knew no one could
possibly steal them away from him.  Then the little phial which he
carried in the receptacle with his Bible was uncorked and the
crimson paint applied with his forefinger to his face.  The
ornamentation was as fantastical as the imagination of the native
American could make it.

Viewed for the first time by those who did not know him, he would
have been classed as one of the fiercest warriors that ever went on
the war trail.  Had he been a pagan instead of a Christian, the idea
would have been a correct one.

But Deerfoot was handicapped from the first by the fact that he was
known to more than one of the party.  It may be said that at that
day there was scarcely a Shawanoe east of the Mississippi who had
not heard of the execrated friend of the white men.  They knew that
his favorite weapons, beside his knife and tomahawk, were his bow
and arrows; that his skill with them approached the marvelous; they
knew that his fleetness surpassed that of any living person that he
possessed a form and features of rare beauty; that his courage was
surpassed by none, for, when but a stripling, he had handed a knife
to the furious Tecumseh, and dared him to fight unto the death, and
that his cunning and subtlety were beyond the reach of the ordinary
warrior.

Deerfoot himself was aware of his general notoriety, and, though he
might not have been seen by the Shawanoes, yet they would identify
him at the first glance, provided he appeared before them in his own
proper person.

It will be understood, therefore, why he disguised his appearance
with such care.  With the shrewdness of one of our modern
detectives, he made a change also, as may be said, in "himself"
that is, he walked differently, and used his arms and legs in style
altogether foreign to his custom.

It must be remembered that there were several strong points in his
favor; his was the tribe whose warriors hated him with unspeakable
hatred, and he therefore was a master of every detail.  When he was
assisted by the gloom of night, he was in scarcely any danger,
though it was far different under the glare of the sun.

Another advantage should be named, inasmuch as the reader is apt to
overlook it; the separate war parties from the Shawanoe and Miami
tribes were not only few in numbers, but they had not met until
after arriving in the neighborhood where the youthful pioneers were
traveling with little fear of molestation.  Thus, in a certain
sense, the warriors, while allies, were comparative strangers.
After disguising himself he believed his identity would not be
discovered by the Miamis, unless, possibly, by the lone fisherman.
There was also a fair prospect that he could avert suspicion for a
time on the part of the Shawanoes, unless particular attention was
directed to him.

The foregoing seems necessary in order to justify what was done by
the wonderful Deerfoot.  He managed to appear on the outer fringe of
the ring of assailants, without drawing special notice, and he used
all his skill in learning what the assailants intended to do.

The warrior who had been shot while in the act of climbing over the
logs after the boys, met his fate before Deerfoot arrived on the
scene.  The Indians were in a revengeful mood, and were unanimous in
their determination to visit the worst punishment on the youths who
were making such a brave fight for their lives.

"But for Deerfoot they would not be in this sad plight," was the
thought of the young Shawanoe; "therefore the Great Spirit expects
Deerfoot not to think of his own life until they are saved from the
death which threatens them."

Fortunately for this purpose the warriors were scattered to a
considerable extent, and seemed to give their whole thoughts to
those within the enclosure.  Deerfoot knew, when he observed the
heavy log borne forward, and the butt placed on the wall, that it
was meant to be used to carry out some plan not clearly settled in
the minds of the assailants themselves.  When he saw a move to climb
the trees which stood near the rude fort, he feared his friends
would be caught unawares, and he took to a tree with the hope of
being able to give them warning in time.

On this point it will be seen the young warrior underrated the
woodcraft of his friends.  With a thrill of pleasure he glanced at
the rifle of Jack Carleton pointed at him, before he had sought to
open communication.  It was only a natural precaution which led him
to select a tree where he was able to use the sign language, without
being seen by any of his enemies below.  He made sure that enough
foliage intervened to screen him from the inquiring gaze of his
enemies during the proceeding.

Having made certain that his identity was known to his friends, it
will be remembered that the sought to warn them of the very peril
which threatened from the tree on the other side.  Failing to make
himself clear, he raised his own gun with the intention of shooting
the savage from the perch, but providentially Otto Relstaub averted
the necessity.

It is difficult to believe that had Deerfoot fired the shot he could
have effected his own escape.  The point from which the gun was
discharged must have made itself manifest to more than one warrior
below, and would have involved him in a labyrinth of peril, where
his subtlety must have failed him.

But it need not be repeated that he would not have faltered on that
account, had the need existed.  He believed it his duty to hesitate
at no risk, because he himself was wholly to blame for the dire
straits in which the boys found themselves.

With a grim enjoyment that can hardly be understood, Deerfoot stood
in the background and watched the antics of the warrior who had
wrapped the bear-skin about his shoulders and body.  He could not
avoid a feeling of admiration for the cleverness with which the
front was arranged, so as to resemble that of the beast, but he felt
not the slightest fear that the trick would succeed.  It was such an
antiquated stratagem that he wondered it was attempted, especially
after the defenders had given so convincing evidence of their
watchfulness.

His amazement, therefore, may be appreciated when he saw the
creature slowly make his way to the edge of the fort, look down on
the boys, and then back a few steps and drop to ground.

He could not believe they had failed penetrate a disguise which
could scarcely hope to deceive, except under very favoring
circumstance but concluded they must have refrained good reason of
their own.

While these troublesome thoughts were in the mind of Deerfoot, he
kept his eye on the Miami, whose scant clothing had not dried after
his voluntary plunge into the Mississippi, from the bow of his
canoe.  His victim acted as though he entertained some doubts as to
the identity of the individual that did not mingle with the main
body of the warriors.

Deerfoot knew that if he did suspect the truth, his curiosity was
likely to cause trouble.  The time had come when it was the part of
wisdom to withdraw.

At last the Miami walked toward the enclosure, where two of his own
tribe were talking same number of the Shawanoes.   He said something
which stirred up matters at once.  All five began talking
vigorously, and then they turned take a look at the youthful
warrior.

He was gone, having vanished as silently as he appeared on the
scene, and it was well that he did so, for the deception could have
been carried no further.

Within the succeeding ten minutes the report of a rifle came from
the direction of the river.  Then a second was heard from another
point in the wood, and again a third report awoke the echoes among
the trees.

The red men did not know what it meant.  All the surviving members
of the two parties were together, and they could not understand who
the new comers were.  They were probably those of their own race,
though the discomforting possibility remained that they might be
white men on their way to the help of the beleaguered boys.

The truth was, Deerfoot was convinced that if Jack and Otto were not
extricated from their peril long before night, no hope could remain
for them.  It was so clearly in the power of the red men to capture
or destroy them whenever they chose to put forth the effort, that he
knew they would not wait until night.

There were trees on every hand which would shelter the
sharp-shooters.  If they ensconced themselves among the limbs of
these, the lads would be shut off from the chance of protecting
themselves, for on whichsoever side of the space they stood, they
would be within the range of one or two of the gunners.

The plan which he next proceeded to put into execution was in the
mind of Deerfoot from the first moment be learned of the situation
of the endangered ones.  It was impossible to succeed without a
perfect understanding with his friends, for they necessarily had an
important part to play in the programme.

"Deerfoot will send them a message," he said to himself, with a
throb of pride over the facility at his command; "that will tell
everything."

Making his way to a safe point in the forest, he sat down on the
ground, tore off a piece from the paper which he carried with his
Bible, and with red chalk, sharpened to a point, he proceeded to
write the words intended only for the eyes of his friends within the
enclosure.  The paper was twisted around the arrow, just back of the
bead, and he then was ready to adopt the means which he had employed
more than once in somewhat similar situations.




CHAPTER XV

"TALL OAKS FROM LITTLE ACORNS GROW"


Jack Carleton walked across the slight space that separated him from
the arrow, quivering in the log on the opposite side of the
enclosure.  He knew that it had come from the bow of the young
Shawanoe, who displayed his extraordinary skill by sending it at
such an elevation that it passed over the heads of his friends.

"It is a message from Deerfoot," repeated the Kentuckian, as he drew
out the missile and unwrapped the paper wound around it.  "Let us
see what he has to say."

The paper being unfolded, showed the following words in the small
but graceful hand of the Shawanoe:

"Let my brothers listen!  They will hear one gun; they will hear
another, and then will sound a third!  Let them listen closer, for
they are meant for their ears!  Then will come shouts and the sound
of a gun the fourth time!  Let my brothers climb over the logs and
run as fast as they can to the river.  Close by the ash that lies
with its limbs in the water, they will find the canoe; they must
make haste to paddle across or it will be too late.  They must not
wait for Deerfoot.  He will take care of himself.  Let my brothers
listen and be not slow."

"There's no trouble to understand what he means," said Jack, after
reading the words aloud.

"What ish it dot he does?" asked Otto, not quite certain as to the
purpose of their dusky ally.

"He means to start a panic.  He is going to try to scare the red men
so that they will scatter and give us a chance to get away."

The German lad shook his bead.

"Nix.  He can't do dot."

"It looks to me like a wild scheme, but as it is the last hope, we
must be ready to give all the help we can, for I don't know of any
one who ought to be more interested than we.  Sh!  What was that?"

Just then it was so still that the slightest noise made by a falling
fragment of a stick reached their ears.  Looking quickly around they
saw that the bit of wood which had been used to close the orifice
between the logs had fallen or had been pushed out and lay on the
ground.  The narrow slit would have shown daylight through it had it
not been closed by altogether a different object or rather series of
objects; for when the astonished boys contemplated the spot they
caught the gleam of two pairs of eyes peering at them.

The Indians had found the opening and were scrutinizing the
interior.  The glitter of the four orbs which filled the crevice
caused most peculiar sensations on the part of the boys who saw
them.

"Ain't you not ashamed mit yourselves!" exclaimed Otto, quickly
bringing his gun to his shoulder and firing directly through the
opening.

"I teaches you mit better manners."

But, quick as he was, the warriors were quicker, and the darkened
slit became light with the noiseless speed of a twinkling sunbeam.
The Indians needed no second intimation of what was coming.

The crisis which followed this shot was more imminent than the
defenders supposed.  The assailants had become convinced that they
were throwing away valuable time, and they assembled in a group to
consider the best means of forcing matters to an issue.

It was at that moment that the report of the gun was heard from the
direction of the river.  Shawanoe and Miami suspended conversation
and, looking inquiringly at each other, listened.

A brief while after, the second shot was heard from another point,
followed by a third from still another direction.

"There are strangers in the woods," remarked one of the warriors, in
a guarded voice.

"Our brothers have come to look for us."

As suddenly as the crash of a thunderbolt, the Shawanoe war-whoop
broke on the air, followed by what seemed to be the shouts of white
men.

Then a voice of mortal terror shouted in the same tongue:

"The white men are coming!  The white men are coming!"

The sound of hurrying feet was heard, as though a dozen warriors
were fleeing in hot haste from a dreaded foe.  The effect intended
by this diversion of Deerfoot promised the brilliant success he
hoped rather than expected.  One of the savages standing close to
the fallen tree, started with an exclamation and dashed off in an
opposite direction from the point whence came the alarming sounds.
The effect was contagious: the others followed pell-mell, every one
plunging forward with the frantic desperation which the bravest man
will show in moments of panic.

It need not be said that Jack Carleton and Otto Relstaub listened to
these favorable sounds with breathless interest.  They understood
the stratagem of Deerfoot, and could not feel very hopeful of its
success; but the noise of hastily departing warriors thrilled them
with delight.

"They are running!" exclaimed the young Kentuckian, with beaming
face; "who would have thought it?"

"I dinks it time dot we vasn't doing the same," said Otto, who,
catching the top of the wall with both hands, drew himself upward
and peered over.  He was gratified with the sight of the two
hindmost warriors just vanishing from sight.  The whole party were
panic-stricken.

Otto turned his head to tell the joyful news to his companion, when
he saw that he had also drawn himself up beside him.  The fourth
report of a gun was heard.

"Now is your time," said Jack: "over with you; I'll hand you your
gun."

Otto lost no time in scrambling over, and his feet scarcely touched
the ground when his rifle whizzed end over end after him.  It
required all his activity to dodge it, and, while doing so, he
received a sound thump from the gun of his friend, who seemed to be
flinging weapons around with wild recklessness.

One important fact was clear to the boys: the panic of the Indians
was certain to be short-lived.  Before fleeing far, they would
suspect the trick played on them, and would return with tenfold more
fierceness than before.

The hearts of the boys throbbed high with hope when they found
themselves outside the enclosure which had served them as a prison,
and they knew the irrevocable step had been taken; they must now go
forward at all hazards.

The Mississippi was near, and thither they made all haste,
remembering the instructions of Deerfoot as conveyed through the
note borne to them on the wings of the arrow.  Jack, who was the
fleeter of foot, kept slightly in advance, though he had no purpose
of leaving his friend behind.

"Dot ish one good things as nefer vos," Otto took occasion to say,
while panting close behind him: "dere ish not so many of demi
blagued vines dot cotches me all de times ven I vos--oh mine
gracious!"

As is too often the case, the lad rejoiced too soon, for the words
were yet in his mouth when the very mishap he referred to overtook
him.  A running vine became entangled around his ankles, and he went
forward on his hands and knees; but he was not injured, and speedily
rose again.

In spite of their imminent peril, the young Kentuckian could not
repress a smile when he glanced back and saw Otto picking himself
up; but the smile was gone instantly, for the situation was anything
but a mirthful one.

"Here we are!" called out Jack, halting on the bank of the river and
glancing around him.  "But where is the canoe?"

"I dinks the first things ish to find the ash tree what ish not
laying up but standing down," suggested Otto, moving along the
stream.

It was manifest that the boat could not be found until after
locating the landmark named by the young Shawanoe; for it was
certain Deerfoot had taken care to hide the canoe where some search
would be necessary to find it.

But in specifying the fallen tree, Deerfoot gave no idea of where it
was to be found.  He must have believed it was so conspicuous that
no direction was required.

During the few seconds that the friends stood irresolute, they used
ears as well as eyes.  Suddenly the whoop of an Indian was heard a
brief distance away.

"My gracious!" whispered Jack; "they're coming back!  They have
discovered the trick."

"Dot ish so; let's jump on to de water and swim to de oder side."

The situation was enough to make the bravest nervous, and the sturdy
German could not repress his impatience.  Every second was of
incalculable worth, and yet, knowing they were close to the means
which was to take them to safety, they could not seize it.

"No; that won't do," replied Jack, resolutely; they will stand on
the bank and pick us off without trouble to themselves; we must find
the boat."

"But how can't we do dot?"

"You move up the bank and I will hurry down it the canoe cannot be
far off; the instant you catch sight of it, whistle, and I'll do the
same if I see it before you."

Otto sprang away with a more anxious expression on his broad, honest
face than it wore when he was crouching behind the logs, and the
young Kentuckian was scarcely less agitated.  His feelings were
similar to those which come to us in sleep, when we see some grisly
terror approaching and have no power to flee before it.  Somewhere,
almost within reach, was the vehicle to carry them out of peril, and
yet they could not lay their hands on it.

Jack was resolved, in case the canoe was not speedily found, to do
as Otto advised--leap into the Mississippi and swim boldly for the
other shore.  If they could gain a fair start, they would have cause
to hope; but such an attempt, desperate as it was, must be
undertaken very soon or not at all.

Again the dreaded whoop reached them from the woods, and the leader
started as though he had caught the click of a gun-lock from behind
a tree.

The cry was not a loud one, and was no doubt meant as a signal to
some one not far off.

"I wonder where Deerfoot can be," muttered Jack, pushing his way
hurriedly through the underbrush, and glancing in every direction
for the fallen tree which was to show them the craft.  "He told us
not to wait for him, but it seems to me he ought to have given us
help in finding the boat."

Again, and for the third time, the frightful signal trembled among
the trees close behind him.

"He shan't catch me unprepared, at any rate," muttered the young
Kentuckian, raising the hammer of his gun and looking defiantly
toward the point whence came the cry.

The Indian did not show himself, and conscious that he was throwing
away precious seconds, Jack pushed forward once more, keeping watch
of his flank as well as his front, for a treacherous shot from the
forest would render a canoe altogether useless, so far, at least, as
Master Jack Carleton was concerned.

He was impatient and desperate.  There is often a perverseness in
inanimate things which is beyond endurance.  He had started with the
highest hopes a few minutes before, confident of finding the Indian
canoe without trouble, and now he was baffled and held back when on
the very threshold of safety.

"It is useless to wait," he finally said, coming to an abrupt halt.
"I will call to Otto and we will swim for it."

But, before he could emit the whistle that had been agreed upon, his
ears were set tingling by the identical signal coming from a point
up the bank.

"Thank heaven!" was his exclamation, as he wheeled about and,
forgetful of the other signal that had told him of peril, dashed
along the bank of the stream with furious haste.

"Otto has been more fortunate than I," he added, as he bounded
forward; "he has found the canoe, and I pray that he has not been
too late for us to use it."




CHAPTER XVI

ON THE RIVER


The experience of Otto was somewhat similar to that which befell
Jack Carleton in his search for the Indian canoe.  Strong,
self-possessed, and courageous by nature as was the German lad, he
fretted over his forced restraint more than did the other.

He pushed forward with grim recklessness.  He caught the signal of
the warrior which caused Jack so much disquiet, but he did not
permit it to interfere with his purpose.

"Let him boot all dot he doesn't vant to," muttered the angry lad;
"he don't drive me away from looking for dot canoe, don't it?"

Several minutes passed, during which he failed to discover the first
sign of the missing boat.  Finally, realizing that a considerable
distance must intervene between him and Jack, he came to a pause,
and, sitting on a fallen tree, took off his cap, mopped his
forehead, and heaved a great sigh:

"Dot ish queerer as efer vos; Deerfoot, he tells me dot we find his
boat and we don't finds him; he says we must jump into the boat and
paddles out mitdle Mississippi, but we finds the Mississippi, but
vere ain't dot canoe?  Dot ishn't the question.  Vere isn't Jack?
He ish looking for de canoe also mit likevise, and I don't bear him
vistle for me--mine gracious!"

Otto spoke slowly, giving utterance only to a few of the thoughts
which stirred his brain.  He was on the point of signaling to his
friend to return, and, insisting that they should swim the river
together, when he became aware that the undergrowth in front of him
and close to the water, partially screened some object whose
outlines could be faintly trace from where he sat.

With the exclamation, he straightened up and stared in blank
astonishment.  The contour of what he saw was so distinct that there
could be no mistake; he was staring straight at the canoe for which
he had been hunting so long.

Otto softly rose to his feet and looked behind him.  He had been
sitting on the very ash which Deerfoot had named as the guide that
would direct them in finding the craft.  Otto threw back his head
and laughed, overcome by the reaction from the tense strain to which
his nerves had been subjected.

"Ven somepody axes for de biggest fool dot efer vos, he looks at
Otto Relstaub and says, 'I Dot ish him,' and dot will be him."

But he, shivered at the thought of the minutes that had slipped by,
and, without indulging in any more soliloquy, placed his finger and
thumb in his mouth and emitted the whistle which thrilled Jack
Carleton down the river and brought him hurrying to the spot.

Satisfied that no repetition of the call was required, Otto gave his
attention to the boat.  It was a fine Indian canoe, buoyant enough
to carry six or eight warriors, and furnished with three long
paddles which, in skillful hands, could drive it with great speed
through the water.  It was made of bark, bow and stern being
similar, curving inward toward the middle of the boat, and painted
with rude designs outside, which showed more taste than did the
ornamentation of the aboriginal countenances.

Deerfoot had displayed no little ingenuity in screening the craft
from sight.  Inasmuch as Otto had forgotten himself so far as to sit
down on the very tree for which he was searching without once
suspecting his forgetfulness, it is not to be supposed he would have
discovered the boat at all but for the accident named.

Grasping one end, he began vigorously pushing it into the current.
It was heavy, and he wondered at the strength of the young Shawanoe,
who had drawn it clear of the water, overlooking the fact that
moderate strength, skillfully applied, succeeds more frequently than
does simple physical power.

After much effort, he shoved it clear of the land and held it
floating on the surface.

"I wonder if Jack didn't hear me," he thought, looking around; "I
thinks I calls him agin once more."

He did not utter the signal, however, for just then he heard
approaching footsteps, and, a minute later, the flushed and panting
Jack Carleton was beside him.

"Thank heaven!" he exclaimed; "I was in despair when your signal
reached me; we haven't a second to lose."

"We ishet going to lose him, not at all.  Hark!"

They heard just then, not only the faint whoop that had caused them
so much disquiet, but caught sight of the warrior who uttered the
alarming call.

He whisked between the trees with such bewildering quickness of
movement that Jack, who had turned with his rifle half raised, saw
no chance of firing with effect.  Fortunately, the necessity for
doing so did not exist, for the boys at the same moment recognized
the red man as their friend Deerfoot, who walked forward smiling and
pleased, carrying his bow and gun.

"My brothers did well," he said in his quiet way; "but they did not
hasten as does the deer when the hounds are on his trail."

"We could not have hurried more than we did," replied Jack Carleton,
taking the hand of the youthful warrior; "a little more haste and
both of us would have broken our necks."

"Dot ish so," added Otto, emphatically; "I sot down on dis log to
dinks if I couldn't run fitstery but I couldn't.  What for you keep
whooping all the time like a crazy person?"

"Deerfoot wished to see his brothers run, for the red men are
looking for them."

"I've no doubt of that, and the wonder to me is how you managed to
give them such a scare that they scattered and left us a chance to
dig out."

"The wicked flee when no man pursueth," was the apt quotation of the
extraordinary youth, who was so fond of studying his Bible.  "But
their fright will not last long."

"Such being the case we must not tarry."

The Shawanoe acted as though he did not intend to enter the canoe
with them, seemingly having some object in remaining on the Kentucky
side; but he changed his mind, probably concluding that his services
were still needed by his friends.

He motioned to Jack, who stepped into the boat and picked up one of
the paddles, Otto having done the same.  Deerfoot leaped lightly
after them, the impulse carrying the craft fully a rod from shore.
He laid down his gun and bow, and, seizing the third paddle, made
such a powerful sweep through the water that the others almost lost
their balance.  They essayed to help him, but he asked them with a
smile to cease and leave the management of the boat entirely to him.

"We might as well," said Jack, "for we shall only hinder you."

"Dot ish de same as I doesn't dinks."

A few strokes sent the canoe well out from the land, and the
Shawanoe still plied the paddle with extraordinary skill; but, as he
left the shore, he knew that in one respect the danger of himself
and companions was increased.  If their enemies were anywhere along
the Mississippi, with a suspicion of the truth, they could not fail
to detect them.

It proved as he suspected.  Several whoops echoed from a point a
short distance below, and the quick eye of the leader caught sight
of the Miamis and Shawanoes on the bank.

"Down!  Down!" he said, excitedly; "let my brothers lower their
heads or they will be killed."

Both Jack and Otto extended themselves flat on the bottom of the
boat, but Deerfoot remained upright, plying the paddle with might
and main.  He headed out in the stream, and used every effort to get
beyond reach of the rifles of his enemies.

"Why don't you duck your head, too?" demanded the alarmed Jack;
"they can hit you as easily as us."

But Deerfoot had his eyes on the party and did not mean to throw
away his life.  He saw there were four red men who stood together on
the very edge of the wood.  When two of them raised their guns and
sighted at him, he dropped like the loon, which dodges the bullet of
the hunter by the flash of his gun.

A couple of reports sounded like one, and the three on the bottom of
the canoe heard the bark fly.  Both balls had pierced it, entering
one side and passing out on the other.  The weight of the occupants
caused the boat to sink sufficiently to protect them, so long as
they remained flat on the bottom.  One of the bullets was aimed so
low that it struck the water, ricocheting through the bark and
bounding off in space.  The other went within an inch of Deerfoot's
figure, he being slightly higher than either of the others.

The echoes of the guns were ringing through the wood, when the
Shawanoe straightened up and dipped the paddle into the waters
again; but he had time for only one sweeping stroke when down he
went once more, barely in time to escape the third shot.

Before using the paddles, he raised his head just enough to peep
over the gunwale.  He saw the three warriors deliberately reloading
their weapons, while the other was waiting for his target to present
itself.  There were two others, who had been drawn thither by the
calls of the first party.

"I dinks maybe I can does somedings to help," said Otto, timidly
looking over the side of the craft; "mebbe I sees--mine gracious!"

The gun which was fired just then sent the bullet, as may be said,
directly under the nose of the German, who lowered his face with
such quickness that the whole boat jarred from the bump against the
bottom.

"Deerfoot, won't it be a good thing to send a shot at them?" asked
Jack; "it seems to me they would not be quite so ready with their
guns."

The Shawanoe was evidently of the same mind.  He had the choice of
two weapons, and need it be said which was the one selected?

Standing erect in the canoe, he fitted an arrow to the string with
incredible dexterity and launched it with a speed that rendered it
almost invisible.  The distance caused him to elevate the missile
slightly, but the aim of Simon Kenton or Daniel Boone, with his
long, trusty rifle, could not have been more unerring.

The red men on shore were well aware of his amazing skill, and they
lost no time in adopting the dodging tactics.  The instant the form
of the graceful young warrior was thrown in relief against the sky
and wooded shore, they bounded behind the nearest trees, peering
forth like frightened children.

The movement saved one life at least, for the winged missile which,
a second later, whizzed over the spot where they had been standing,
was driven with a force that would have caused it to plunge clean
through the body of any one in its path.

Deerfoot remained erect in the canoe until the shaft had landed,
when he gave utterance to a defiant shout; sat down, and
deliberately took up the paddle again.

It will be borne in mind that the yellow current of the Mississippi
was swollen by freshets near its headwaters, and the canoe not only
danced about a great deal, but was borne swiftly downward, seeing
which the Indians hastened in a parallel course, with the purpose of
holding it within range.  Furthermore, other red men continually
appeared at a lower point.  It is within bounds to say that there
was not one who did not understand the stratagem by which the young
Shawanoe had outwitted them, and there was no means within their
reach which they would not have put forth to revenge themselves upon
him.

Within a brief space of time the guns of the warriors began popping
from so many different points that Deerfoot dare not attempt to use
the paddle.  The blue puffs of smoke were so near that it would have
been fatal to expose himself to the aim of his enemies, but, unless
the canoe could be propelled still further from them, it was likely
to be riddled by the converging fires.

"Things are in a bad shape," remarked Jack Carleton, afraid to raise
his head a single inch, for the boat rode most uncomfortably high;
"we must do something, and yet what can we do?"

Deerfoot made no answer; his fertile brain had extricated other
parties from more critical situations than the one in which he was
now placed, and he was quick to decide upon an expedient for doing
the same in the present instance.




CHAPTER XVII

THE LOUISIANA SHORE


Deerfoot threw himself over the side of the canoe into the river,
holding fast to the gunwale with one hand and keeping the boat
between him and the Indians on shore.  With the arm which was free,
he swam toward the Louisiana side, towing the craft after him.

While it seemed absolutely necessary that something of the kind
should be done, yet the reader will perceive that the course of the
Shawanoe was extremely perilous, not only for himself, but for his
friends whom he was so anxious to benefit.  His removal from the
canoe caused it to ride higher, and thereby exposed them to the
bullets that were continually skipping about it.  Deerfoot himself
was forced to keep his shoulders at such an elevation that he was
liable to be perforated by some flying missiles, but he increased
the distance between himself and enemies with greater speed than
would be supposed.

"I dinks dis ish good style," said Otto to Jack, who moved his head
so as to see what he was doing.  The sagacious German had gathered
the three paddles so they were added to that side of the craft which
served as a partial shield against the shots from the shore.  The
implements were so arranged that the lad felt safe against harm,
unless the boat should turn half way round before he could
accommodate himself to the changed condition of things.

"It is a good idea," said Jack, admiringly, as he hastened to avail
himself of the defense; "I don't believe one of their bullets can
pierce our shield."

Something cold made itself felt through the clothing of the young
Kentuckian, where his hip pressed the bottom of the canoe.  Groping
with his hand he found it was water, which he saw bubbling through a
bullet-hole that was forced below the surface by the vigor of
Deerfoot's arm.  The opposite side of the boat was lifted
correspondingly high, so that the sunlight shone through.

It will be understood that the conditions prevented the Shawanoe
from towing the boat directly across the Mississippi.  The swift
current rendered a diagonal course necessary, and even that could
not be pushed with enough power to prevent the party drifting down
stream.

The red men kept up a desultory fire, but it was less frequent and
manifestly less hopeful than at first.  They could not but see that
the craft was steadily passing beyond range, and the chances of
inflicting injury grew less every moment.  Soon the firing ceased
altogether.

A moment later, the dripping form of Deerfoot flipped over the
gunwale again, diffusing moisture in every direction.  Without a
word, he seized the paddle and plied it with his old-time skill and
vigor.  He looked keenly toward Kentucky, but saw nothing of his
enemies: they must have concluded to withdraw and bestow their
attention elsewhere.

But, convinced that they were still watching the course of the
canoe, he again rose to his feet, and, circling the paddle over his
head, gave utterance to a number of tantalizing whoops.  His enemies
had been outwitted with such cleverness that the youth could not
deny himself the pleasure of expressing his exultation in that
characteristic fashion.

When Jack Carleton discovered the water bubbling through the
bullet-hole in the side of the canoe, as though it was a tiny spring
that had just burst forth, he was afraid it would sink the craft.
He inserted the end of his finger to check, in some measure, the
flow; but Deerfoot, observing the act, shook his head to signify it
was unnecessary.

"My brothers shall reach land," he said.

"I have no doubt we shall, since you are using the paddle again, but
a little while ago it looked as though the land we were going to
reach was at the bottom of the river.  Deerfoot," added Jack, with a
smile, "they have punctured this boat pretty thoroughly.  I cannot
understand how it was we all escaped when the bullets seemed to be
everywhere."

"The Great Spirit turned aside the bullets," said the Shawanoe.

"No he didn't," was the sturdy response of Jack; "I acknowledge His
mercies, which have followed us all the days of our lives, but that
is not the way He works.  You know as well as do I, that if yon get
in the way of a Shawanoe or Miami rifle, you will be hit unless yon
are very quick to get out of the way again; but for all that," the
Kentuckian hastened to add, noticing a reproving expression on the
countenance of his dusky friend, "my heart overflows with gratitude
because we have been saved, when there seemed not the first ray of
hope for us.  The bullets came near, but none touched us."

"I dinks different," was the unexpected remark of Otto, who,
assuming the sitting position, took off his cap, and, after fumbling
awhile through his shock of yellow hair, actually found a ball,
which he held up between his fingers.

"Vot don't you dinks ob him, eh?" he asked, triumphantly.

The amazed Jack took the object and examined it.  No need was there
of doing so; it was a rifle ball beyond question.

"How in the name of all that's wonderful did that get into your
hair?" asked his friend.

"I 'spose he was shot dere, and my head was too hard for it to pass
through, so he stops, don't it?"

The canoe was so close to shore that Deerfoot stopped paddling for
the moment and extended his band for the missile.  He simply held it
up, glanced at it, and then tossed it back to Otto with the remark:

"The head of my brother is thick like the rock, but the ball was not
fired from a gun."

With a bewildered expression, as though some forgotten fact was
beginning to dawn upon him, Otto laid his cap in his lap and began
searching through his hair with both hands.  A moment later, his
face beamed with one of his most expansive smiles, and he showed two
more rifle-bullets that had been fished from the capillary depths.

"Yaw, I forgots him; I puts dem pullets in mine hat yesterday and I
dinks dey was lost; dat is looky, ain't it?"

"I don't see anything particularly lucky about it," said Jack, who
suspected that much of the lad's stupidity was assumed.  A healthy
youngster never fails to have the organ of mirth well forward in
development, and the promptings of Otto's innate love of fun seemed
to have little regard for time, place or circumstances.

The American Indian is probably the most melancholy of the five
races of men; but even he is not lacking in the element of mirth
which it is maintained is often displayed by dumb animals.

When Deerfoot heard the explanation of Otto, he did not smile, but
with a grave expression of countenance gave his entire attention to
the paddle in his hand.  The German sat with his back toward the
front of the canoe, the other two facing him, the Shawanoe being at
the rear.  The shore was only a few rods away, the Mississippi being
much less agitated at the side than in the middle.

Without any display of effort, the warrior used the long paddle with
all the power he could put forth.  Very soon the craft attained a
speed greater than either of the pale faces suspected.

"No," repeated Jack Carleton, "I can't see where there is any
special luck in finding the bullets in your hair; I shouldn't be
surprised if they had been there for a week.  You must use a very
coarse-toothed comb."

"My brother uses no comb at all," suggested Deerfoot, in a solemn
voice, from the rear of the boat, which was speeding like an arrow
over the water.

"Now you have struck the truth," laughed Jack.

Otto rose to a stooping position, steadying himself as best he
could, and extended his hand to shake that of the Shawanoe, as proof
that he indorsed his remark.  He placed a hand on the shoulder of
the Kentuckian to steady himself, for he knew that it is a difficult
matter for one to keep his balance in such a delicate structure as
an Indian canoe.

"Deerfoot ish not such a pig fool as he don't look to be, somedimes
I dinks he knows more nodins dan nopody; den van he h'ists sail in
his canoe and sails off mitout saying nodings to nopody, den I don't
dinks."

Otto Relstaub had reached that point in his remark, when the bow of
the canoe arrived in Louisiana.  It struck the shore with a violence
that started the seams through the entire structure.  The author of
all this of course kept his seat, for he had braced himself for the
shook.  At the same time he caught the shoulder of Jack Carleton, as
if to hold him quiet, but it was all pretense on his part.  There
was no "grip" to his fingers, and Jack immediately plunged forward,
his head bumping the bottom of the boat with a crash.

As for Otto Relstaub, the consequences took away his breath.  As he
was trying to stand on his feet, he had a great deal more of falling
to do it than his friend.  He did it most thoroughly, sitting down
with such emphasis that the side of the canoe gave way, and he
continued the act on dry land, being stopped by a small sapling in
his path.

Otto whirled over on his face, and scrambling to his feet, stared
around to learn the extent of the calamity.  He gathered up his gun
and hat, and then, stooping, passed his hands over the bark and
attentively examined it.

"I dinks it ish split a good deal mit my head," he remarked, with a
grave countenance.

Meanwhile, Jack Carleton had regained his upright position and
shaken himself together.  When he saw Otto in an inverted position,
he broke into hearty laughter, hastened, no doubt, by the fact that
Deerfoot was shaking from head to foot with mirth.  His black eyes
glistened with tears, caused by his amusement over the performance
of the German.  He was laughing all over, though he gave out not the
slightest sound.

As for Jack Carleton, he chuckled and gurgled with a noise like that
of water running out of a bottle, while the main victim of all this
merriment was as solemn as an owl.  After rubbing and adjusting
himself, as may be said, he turned slowly about and gazed inquiringly
at his friends in the boat, as if puzzled to understand the cause of
their emotions.

"Vot ish dot you seem to laugh mit?" he demanded, in an injured
voice; "I see nodings."

When the others had somewhat recovered from their mirth, Otto began
laughing with scarcely less heartiness than they showed.  The absurd
occurrence seemed slow to impress itself upon his consciousness.

Deerfoot did not allow himself to remain idle many minutes.  The
fractured front of the craft being immovably fixed in the bank, he
leaned his head over the side and washed the paint from his face.
He disliked to disfigure himself in that fashion, though he always
carried the stuff with him, to be used in such an emergency as has
been described.

The blanket stolen from him had been carried away by one of the
warriors, so that Deerfoot held only the rifle and ammunition in the
way of a reprisal; but they were more than sufficient to replace the
property he had lost, and he had no cause for complaint.

Stepping on solid land again, with the water dripping from his
clothing, the handsome warrior stood erect, and looked at Kentucky
across the "Father of Waters."  Instead of the villages and towns
which now grace the locality, he saw only the lonely woods
stretching north and south until lost to view.

But he knew enemies were there, and the keen vision of the youth was
searching for them.  They must have become discouraged over what had
taken place, for not the first sign of the red men could be discerned.
They seemed to have "folded their tents," and stolen off as silently
as the Arabs.

But far down the Mississippi, a canoe put out from the Kentucky side
and approached the opposite bank.  It kept out of sight until
Deerfoot the Shawanoe had withdrawn, and then it advanced with the
care and stealth of the trained Indian on the war-path.

The craft was full of Miamis and Shawanoes, armed to the teeth, and
impelled by the greatest incentive that can inflame the passions of
the American Indian--revenge.




CHAPTER XVIII

ON THE LOUISIANA SHORE


At last the little party were across the Mississippi.  The Indian
canoe, so injured that it was useless until repaired, was pushed
back into the turbid current and went spinning down the river,
sometimes bumping against the bank and then dancing further from
shore, until striking broadside against a nodding "sawyer," it
overturned, and thereafter resembled an ordinary log, on its way
toward the Gulf.

It was the first time that Jack Carleton had placed foot on
Louisiana soil, and be stood for a moment gazing backward at
Kentucky, amid whose confines he was born and beyond which he never
strayed, except when on an occasional hunting excursion into Ohio.

"I wonder whether I shall ever tread those forests again," he said
to himself; "I can't say that I'm anxious to do so, for there have
always been too many Indians for comfort.  They killed my father and
broke the heart of my mother.  No, Kentucky, good bye," he added,
turning his face toward the west, with a feeling that in that
direction lay his future home.

Meanwhile Deerfoot and Otto took but a few minutes to prepare for
their journey.  The Indian having lost his blanket, held only the,
rifle and ammunition by way of superfluous luggage, and it could not
be said that his companions were unduly burdened, since the runaway
colt had relieved them in that respect.

Deerfoot slung his long bow back of his shoulders, as he was
accustomed to do when he wished the unrestrained use of both arms,
and carried the rifle as the others did theirs.

The belief obtained with all three that in leaving Kentucky they
bade good-bye to most of the personal peril to which they bad been
subjected.  The reader knows that that section was ravaged by the
fierce Shawanoes, Miamis, Hurons and other tribes who were
implacable in their hostility to the white men, and who did so much
to give it the name of the Dark and Bloody Ground by which it was so
long known.  There were thousands of red men ranging through the
immense province known as Louisiana, and the crack of the hostile
rifle, the war-cry of the dusky chieftain, and the shock, of mortal
combat marked the meeting of the races, whether on the clearing, in
the forest, or in the lonely defile in the mountain.

In that section to which I have referred more than once, as now
bearing the name of Missouri, the fighting between the whites and
Indians was much less than on the eastern bank of the Mississippi.
It will be understood, therefore, why, when the little company of
friends stood on the western shore, they felt much less concern than
while on the other side.

Less than two days' tramp to the westward lay the young settlement
where dwelt the mother of Jack Carleton, the parents of Otto
Relstaub and a dozen other families who had emigrated thither from
Kentucky.  Far beyond and to the southward among the wildest
fastnesses of the Ozark mountains the young Shawanoe had taken
refuge, where he felt secure against those of his race who hated him
with irrestrainable ferocity.

As it would require no great digression on the part of Deerfoot, and
as it was not to be supposed that time was very valuable to him,
Jack and Otto supposed he would go with them the entire distance to
the log cabin of Jacob Relstaub.  To their surprise, however, he
quietly said be could keep them company only a short time longer.

"I had no doubt you would be with us to the end," said the
disappointed Jack.

"It would make the heart of Deerfoot glad if he could go with his
brothers whom he loves; but he cannot."

"Vot ain't de reason?" asked Otto, unrestrained by the sense of
propriety which held the tongue of Jack silent.

"Deerfoot is called yonder," was the reply, pointing south of the
path which lay before the others.

They were silent a minute or so, in the hope that, he would explain
his meaning, but he did not, and even Otto saw that he had no right
to question him further.

Aware that his friends were waiting for him to add something,
Deerfoot continued:

"The path of my brothers is straight, and they will not get down on
their knees to look for the trail.  There are no Shawanoes among the
trees to fire when they are not looking, and Deerfoot can may no
words that will do good."

"It is not that which causes us to hope for your company," replied
Jack, who was standing several feet away from the youthful warrior
and looking in his serious countenance; "but it is because we like
you, not only for what we have heard from others, but for what we
have seen with our own eyes, and for what you have done for us, that
we are loath to part with you."

"Deerfoot will go part of the way," the Indian hastened to say,
perceiving the feeling of his friends, "but it cannot be long."

"Far be it from me to question what you do; no right belongs to me,
but I could not let you go without telling bow much we appreciate
what you have done for us, and how much we admire your noble
character."

It was one of the peculiarities of Deerfoot that he never accepted
the most pointed compliment.  When forced to reply to a direct one,
he turned it aside with an indifference which showed he placed no
value upon it.  As Jack Carleton remarked later on, praise ran from
Deerfoot like water from a duck's back.

But another matter forced itself upon the attention of the boys, who
were on their way to the settlement.  It has been stated already
that the father of Otto Relstaub was penurious, miserly, and cruel.
The colt on which the boy had ridden to Coatesville, Kentucky, and
part of the way back again, was the better of the two horses owned
by him.  Its loss was certain to throw him into a great rage, and
doubtless would bring down the severest punishment on the back and
shoulders of the son.

Jack Carleton understood this prospect as well as did Otto himself,
and he was of the belief that a resolute effort should be put forth
to recover the horse.  When the matter was stated to Deerfoot, his
own knowledge of the ill-tempered German caused him to urge the
attempt.  In fact he would have done so, had the case been otherwise,
for the value of the animal was considerable.  Furthermore, Deerfoot
was of the opinion that the colt could be regained without serious
difficulty, and he told them they had little to fear from hostile
Indians.

Had the Shawanoe seen the canoe, loaded to the gunwales with red men
in their war paint, which at that very moment was stealing close
under the Louisiana shore, be would have modified his remarks to a
very considerable extent.

The peculiarly original manner in which the boys crossed the
Mississippi had resulted in carrying them some distance below the
trail that trended to the westward.  As the runaway horse had
undergone the same experience, and as Otto had descried him when he
emerged from the river, it was easy to locate quite closely the
point where he entered Louisiana.

"It ish below vere we don't stands not dis moment," he said, when
they were ready to move off.

"My gracious, Otto," exclaimed Jack, "can't you handle English a
little better than that?  I thought your father was the crookedest
of speech of any person I ever heard, but he can't be any worse than
you."

"Yaw-don't it?" grinned Otto.

"Try to improve yourself!  You ain't much of a fool on other
matters, and you may as well learn to talk like a civilized being.
I have seen Deerfoot shocked more than once at the horrible style in
which you mangle the king's English.  I want you to promise to make
an effort to do better; will you?"

"Yaw; I dinks not efery dimes dot I does much better as nefer vos;
vot doesn't you dinks not apout it, eh-don't it?  Yaw!"

Deerfoot had taken a couple of steps along the bank with the purpose
of hunting the hoof-prints of the missing horse, but he paused and
half turned about, looking with an amused expression at his friends
who were holding their characteristic conversation.

There was something noteworthy in the fact that while Otto had heard
the English tongue spoken quite correctly, from the hour he was able
to toddle out doors, he could not compare in his lingual skill to
Deerfoot, who had never attempted a word of the language until
wounded and taken prisoner by the whites.  What caused all this
difference?

The same thing which distinguishes one man from another, and crowns
failure with success, or reverses it, as the case may be--brains.

The three youths moved down the bank in an irregular Indian file,
for no one saw the need of extra precaution.  Deerfoot was about a
rod in advance, walking with a brisk step, for his searching eyes
took in everything in the field of vision, and the trail for which
he was searching was sure to be marked with a distinctness that
could permit no mistake.

It was the same apparently endless forest which met their eyes when
they looked across from Kentucky, and which seemed to encroach on
the borders of the river itself, as though envious of its space.
There was little undergrowth, and they advanced without difficulty.

"I dinks be ish close to vere de colt goomes owet", said Otto, his
words uttered with such deliberation that it was manifest he was
doing his best to heed the appeal of the young Kentuckian.

"That is a decided improvement," Jack hastened to say, with an
approving smile.  You don't pronounce very well, but you built up
that sentence better than usual."

"Dot's vot I dinks no times, yaw--I means dot ish vot I dinks mine
Belf."

"Good!" said Jack, reaching out and patting his shoulder; "if you
will devote a few minutes to hard thought before speaking a single
word, you will improve until one of these days you will be able to
speak as well as Deerfoot."

"Yaw, dot ish nodings--yaw, holds on I dinks hard!" exclaimed Otto,
resolutely checking himself until he could gain time to frame the
expression he had in mind.  But before he succeeded, a slight
exclamation from Deerfoot made own his discovery of the trail for
which they were hunting.

The others hastened to his side, and looking at the ground, saw the
hoof-prints of the horse that had run away with Otto Relstaub.  As
the animal was well shod, there could be no mistaking the trail,
differing from that of the Indian ponies, which, as a matter of
course, were without such protection for their feet.

"Yaw, dot ish him," remarked the German, his effort being to surprise
Deerfoot as well as to please Jack Carleton by the correctness of his
diction.

A brief examination of the foot-prints showed that the colt had
taken matters leisurely after emerging from the Mississippi.
Instead of breaking into a gallop and plunging straight into the
woods, he had halted long enough to eat what little grass grew
within reach, after which he wandered off for more.

The trail was followed several hundred yards, until a rising ground
was reached.  It was observed that for the distance named, the colt
was following a course slightly north of west-the very one which, if
persevered in long enough, would take him to the log cabin of his
owner.

Deerfoot said it was likely that the animal had set out of his own
accord to go home, and, provided he was not secured by some
wandering Indians, it was more than likely he would arrive at that
point in advance of the boys themselves.

Jack Carleton held the same views, and Otto, after taking a full
minute to shape up his ideas, said with great impressiveness:

"Dot ish vot I dinks as--yaw, I dinks dot."

"Hold on," interrupted Jack, raising his hand with a laugh; "you
have it straight now; don't spoil it by trying to improve it."

Otto nodded his head and held his peace.  He was wise when he did
so.

Deerfoot was on the point of adding an encouraging remark, when his
keen vision detected something a short distance in advance which
claimed his attention.  Without a word, he motioned for them to hold
their peace, and then ran rapidly several paces toward that which
had caught his eye.




CHAPTER XIX

THE SMOKE OF A CAMPFIRE


Deerfoot identified the object before reaching it.  His friends
followed him doubtingly, and while a rod to the rear, saw him gather
it up and hold it aloft.

"It is your blanket," said Jack Carleton to his companion.

"Dot ish what it be."

It was easy to understand why the piece of coarse cloth lay on the
ground.  Instead of rolling it up with the smaller one belonging to
Jack Carleton, Otto had made a separate bundle and strapped it
behind the other effects on the back of the horse.  The latter in
moving among the trees had displaced it.

It was saturated with water, which dripped from the folds when
raised from the ground.  Jack and Otto twisted it between them until
all the moisture it was possible to wring out left it in a dozen
tiny rills.  "Deerfoot," said the German, wheeling about, "dot ish
de blanket vot--vot I don't--vot I put on your shoulders ven it
rained."

The Shawanoe bowed his head, smiled and said:

"Deerfoot knows his brother speaks truth."

"I gives him to you--be ish yours."

The Indian made no move to take it, and Jack added:

"We shall soon find the colt and with him my blanket and the other
articles he has with him.  We do not need this; you have none, and
you have many miles to traverse before you reach your home; we shall
be glad if you will take it from us."

Deerfoot partly raised his hand to accept the gift, but stepped back
with a shake of his head.

"When my brother goes to the cabin of his father, and, he asks him
for the blanket, what will he say?"

"I vill tells him dot I gives him mit you."

"Then the father of my brother will strike him."

"I dinks dot ish so," said Otto with a grin and shrug of his
shoulders, "but I be glad to take a flogging for him dot does so
much for me--don't it?"

The youth compressed his thin lips and made a single shake of his
head, so positive in its character that nothing more was needed.

"But," added Jack Carleton, convinced from the hesitancy shown at
first by Deerfoot, that he really wished the blanket, "if you are so
desirous of saving Otto from a flogging, it can be easily done.  When
we take back the colt and Mr. Relstaub asks for the blanket, we can
tell him that an Indian took it before we found the horse.  That
will be the truth."

Deerfoot looked straight in the face of the young Kentuckian, and
his lips parted as if on the point of speaking, but he refrained,
and with his shadowy smile, again shook his head.  The gesture said
as plainly as the words could have done:

"What you propose is as much a falsehood as anything can be."

"But I will give Otto my blanket," persisted Jack Carleton, determined
to overcome the scruples of the remarkable Indian, "that will make
things right."

"Where is my brother's blanket?" asked Deerfoot with a grave
countenance.

"I shall soon find it: the horse can't be far off."

"Deerfoot will wait till my brother finds it."

"Well! well", said Jack, with a wondering sigh, "you are the
strangest person I ever saw.  It isn't worth while to argue any
question with you.  So we'll let it pass."

Such seemed to be the wish of Deerfoot, for, with his silent step,
he moved along the elevated ground, until he arrived at a spot where
the trees were so few and stunted that an extended view was obtained.
There the three halted side by side, and spent several minutes gazing
over the surrounding country.

Looking toward Kentucky, the majestic Mississippi was in plain sight
as it swept southward, while beyond stretched the undulating forest,
until it met the dim horizon in the distance.  Far to the southward
was seen the smoke of a campfire.  It was unusually murky, and, as
it ascended in a wavy line through the clear atmosphere, it looked
as if the soiled finger of some great ogre had been drawn against
the clear blue sky.

But it was a sight which every one of the party had seen before, and
it excited little interest.  It was no concern of theirs what took
place in Kentucky, and Jack and Otto turned to survey the "promised
land," which opened out to the westward.

Woods, patches of natural clearing, hills and misty mountains many
miles away: these were the general features of the immense area
which expanded before their sight.  Ordinarily there was nothing
among these of special account, but the eye of Deerfoot, which never
seemed to lose anything, detected almost instantly a "sign" that
signified a great deal to him and his companions.

In a depression, no more than a furlong distant, could be observed
the faintest possible tinge of smoke, slowly ascending from a mass
of dense forest.  It was so faint, in fact, that neither Jack nor
Otto noticed it, until Deerfoot pointed his finger in that
direction, and said "The camp of red men!"

The vapor was of a light blue, just above the tree-top's, and it
rose only a few feet more, when it dissolved in the clear atmosphere.
But it showed that a camp-fire was burning beneath, though it may
have been kindled many hours before, and those who started it
possibly were miles away in the depths of the forest.

"Suppose they are Shawanoes or Miamis?" remarked Jack.

"They are not Shawanoes," said Deerfoot quietly.

"Miamis then?"

"Deerfoot thinks they are not Miamis, but he cannot be sure till he
sees the camp."

And without further remark, he went down the slope with a rapid
step, which, it is hardly necessary to say, gave out no noise at
all.  Jack concluded he could not feel much misgiving or he would
not have allowed him and Otto to follow so close on his heels.  But
they were some distance off, when he turned about and motioned them
to halt.

"Let my brothers wait for Deerfoot," he said softly.

Knowing he would be obeyed without question, Deerfoot continued his
advance, speedily disappearing from sight among the trees and
undergrowth, while the others did as he requested.

The discovery of the camp-fire not only caused some misgivings about
the personal safety of the little company, but it suggested that the
missing horse was lost beyond recovery.  Horse-flesh is the most
"sensitive capital" on the frontier, and he who pilfers it runs more
danger of lynching than does the man who takes the life of a fellow
being.  To the Indian, the noble animal is as indispensable as to
the settler, and, if the party who had made the halt in that
neighborhood learned that an unusually fine steed was wandering near
them, they would lose no time in making him captive.

But from the moment our young friends left their elevated position,
they followed a different route from that of the colt.

"Mine gracious!" whispered the disturbed German lad: "I dinks dot if
they don't got de golt then the golt don't got dem, and fader he
won't be as bleased as nefer vos."

"There isn't any hurry, Otto, in putting your words together, and it
is a good time for you to try to string them so they will make a
little sense."

"Yaw; I vill tries."

"Sh!  There comes some one!"

It was Deerfoot, who appeared a moment later, and beckoned his
friends to join him.  His manner, while not careless, was so
manifestly free from solicitude, that Jack knew there was no ground
for alarm.  He and Otto overtook the Shawanoe at the moment he
stepped into the open space where a camp-fire had been burning some
time before.

In fact it was still burning, else the smoke would not have caught
the eye of the Indian youth; but it must have been smoldering for
hours, judging from the thinness of the vapor, and the fact that
little more than a pile of ashes and decaying embers met the sight.

There is naught to be said in the way of description.  The fire,
when kindled, had been a large one, and all the burning sticks were
in one pile instead of two or three, as is often the case.  The
charred ends protruded irregularly from the white, feathery ashes,
and one solitary brand, smothered almost from sight, sent up the
faint bluish vapor which, creeping through the foliage overhead,
told the vigilant Shawanoe where to look for the camp of his
enemies.

"How long have they been gone?" asked Jack, gazing carefully around
and assuring himself that no strangers were near.

"They went away when the sun first came up from the woods; many
hours have passed since they left."

"Which course did they take?"

Deerfoot pointed toward the south.

"Were you right in saying they were not Shawanoes?"

"They did not belong to my tribe."

"Ah, then they were Miamis.  I made up my mind to that."

"My brother is wrong," replied Deerfoot, with a flitting smile;
"they were Osage Indians."

"How don't you know dot?"

"My other brother is wrong: Deerfoot said not he did not know it; he
does know they were Osages."

Jack Carleton poked Otto in the side.

"Even Deerfoot corrects your language."

"All rights," said Otto, bristling up; "I'ven I don't haf a mind to,
I talks mebbe better nor you does; but ven I does, den I don't; so I
shets up my mouth up, mebbe--don't it?"

Deerfoot stepped to a fallen tree, which no doubt had served as a
seat for most of the party, and picked up a strip of blanket, hardly
a foot long and no more than an inch wide.  It was not only
cunningly woven, but showed brilliant blue and yellow colors on a
background of black.

"This was the blanket of an Osage warrior," said the Shawanoe,
flinging it to Otto, who turned it over several times in silence,
Jack looking over his shoulder.

"I suppose he caught sight of that before we came up and learned the
truth; don't you think so?"

"I don't dink nodings more," replied Otto, still pouting from the
offence given a few minutes previous.

Bending over, Deerfoot carefully drew some leaves aside and revealed
the upper bone of a deer's foreleg, to which a good quantity of
partially broiled venison was clinging.  Judging from this discovery
and the number of bones scattered about, the Osages had more food
than they needed.

"We--that is, you and I, Deerfoot--are hungry.  Is the meat in shape
for us to eat?"

The Shawanoe had satisfied himself by examination that it was ready
for the palate, and he so expressed himself.

"That is good; there is just enough to make as a good dinner.  Otto
doesn't look as though he cared about any, and he can wait till
tomorrow."

This statement of the situation quickly loosened the tongue of the
sturdy German, whose hunger had reached a ravenous point.

"I speaks mit myself luf ven I vishes," he hastened to say; "I vos
as hungry as nefer could be, and what for you dinks I ain't, eh?"

Jack laughed, and, sitting on the same tree which had served the red
men, all three used their keen hunting-knives upon the rarely-cooked
meat.  They could have enjoyed much more had it been at their
disposal; but as it was, they made a substantial meal, receiving
enough nourishment to last them till the morrow.

"How many warriors were here?" asked Jack of their leader.

"Seven," was the prompt reply.

"What brought them to this place?"

"They were hunting; an Osage village is not many miles off yonder,"
said Deerfoot, pointing to the southwest; "and they have gone there.
They spent the night here."

"Did they get my horse?" asked Otto, whose face was aglow with good
nature and grease.

"My brother shall soon know."




CHAPTER XX

"GOOD-BYE!"


Deerfoot directed his course toward the elevation where he and his
friends stood when they first caught sight of the smoke of the
camp-fire.  It was an easy matter to determine, whether the Osages
had discovered the horse while in that section.  If they had not
done so, the probabilities were against their finding him at all.

An interesting question had already been answered by Deerfoot,
respecting the degree of hostility of the Osage Indians.  There was
comfort in the thought that they were not active and malignant in
their enmity.  They were not likely to trail a white man for the
sake of taking his life, as their fierce brethren across the
Mississippi loved to do, nor did they possess the courage of the
warlike Shawanoes, whose encounters with the early pioneers of the
West form the most thrilling episodes in its history.

But, like the vagabond red men of to-day, the Osages were of that
character that a white man would much prefer not to meet them in a
lonely place, unless help was present or within call.  If they
should come across the two boys, their treatment of them would
depend very much on the mood in which they happened to be.  They
would be inclined to rob them of everything worth taking, and might
end the matter by shooting both or turning them adrift without guns
or ammunition.

Had Deerfoot been alone, he would have given them no thought.  He
had visited their villages more than once, and though the questions
of several of their warriors showed that they regarded him with
suspicion, they offered no indignity, and made no objection to his
departure.

Had the Osages found the wandering they would refuse to give him up
on the demand of the owner.  In that case, as in one already
related, he could be regained only by strategy, in which the boys
were sure to need the help of Deerfoot.

But all this speculation speedily ended.  An examination revealed
the fact that the trail of the steed and that of the warriors
crossed, but the latter was fully two hours older than the former,
and from the point of intersection they diverged.  Thus it was
proven that the colt had been grazing for a considerable time close
to the Indians without them suspecting it.

The Osages had continued traveling in a southwesterly direction,
while the stray horse had kept on in a course slightly to the north
of west.  There could be no doubt that the warriors were making
their way homeward, while the animal seemed guided by an instinct
that promised to place him in the possession of his owner, without
any assistance from the son.

The discovery was most gratifying to all parties, Deerfoot
expressing his pleasure that Otto was not likely to suffer at the
hands of his irate parent for the disaster which was unavoidable on
his part.

"Good fortune awaits my brother," said he; "he may not meet any red
men on his way home, where Deerfoot hopes the horse will greet him
when he arrives."

"Did you see any Indians on this side the Mississippi when you were
riding him?" asked Jack.

Otto shook his head, as he was sure that style of answer could not
be criticized by either of his companions.

"The outlook is a good one indeed," said Jack, heartily; "and what
you have done, Deerfoot, is more than we can ever repay.  You need
not be, told that if it ever comes within our power to give you
help, it will not be denied."

To their surprise the young Shawanoe extended his hand to Otto.

"Good-bye, brother."

The lad shook it warmly, and said:

"Ish you going not--I means, will you leave us?"

"Deerfoot must go; good-bye, brother."

The second farewell was addressed to Jack Carleton, who fervently
pressed the soft hand, an said with much feeling:

"Sorry are we to part company, but you your own master.  I hope we
shall soon meet again!"

"We shall," was all that the Shawanoe said as he released his hand
and moved off, vanishing almost instantly among the trees.

The boys stood several minutes, silent and thoughtful, looking
toward the point where the Shawanoe was last seen, as though they
expected him to return; but the silence around them continued as
profound as at "creation's morn."  They knew that when the young
warrior took such a step, he was in earnest.

He would have been glad to keep them company, but some good reason
took him in another direction.

"We shall meet him again," said Jack Carleton, with a slight sigh of
regret, recalling the last words of Deerfoot; "from all that was
told me about him in Kentucky, he is such a friend to the whites
that he was never away from their settlements for a very long time.
I have been anxious to know him."

"They used to dell von great shtories apout him," said Otto,
speaking with great care.

"And I never believed one half of them.  The idea of a young Shawanoe
reading his Bible every day, and being able to write the prettiest
kind of a band, was something that made us laugh, but every word of
it was true, as he proved to us."

"Den vot pig dings be doos in de woods!"

"I should say so.  Just think of it, Otto!  There we were among a
pile of logs, surrounded as you may say by Indian warriors, bent on
having our scalps, and yet he delivered a letter to us, explaining
the plan he had formed, and then alone scared away the whole lot, so
we could out.  When you get back home and tell parents this story,
what will they say?"

"Mine fader will say nodings, but he vill cut pig stick and bang me
as bard as nefer vos lying."

"And I can't wonder much at it," said Jack with a laugh, "but it
will be truth, nevertheless, and it is no more wonderful than many
things he has done."

"Vy doesn't dey calls him Deerfoot--dot ish, why does dey?"

"On account of his fleetness; he is the swiftest runner ever known
in Kentucky.  A year or two ago, he was captured by the Wyandots,
who hate him worse than poison.  He pretended he was lame, which put
the idea in the head of his capture to have some fun with him.  They
took him out  on a long clearing and placed him in front of the
swiftest warriors, and then told him to run for his life.  Well, he
ran."

"Did they cotch him and kill him, or didn't he get away?"

"Those Indians," said Jack, ignoring the absurdity of Otto's
question, "saw such running as they never looked upon before.
Deerfoot just scooted away from them, as though he had wings.  One
of the Hurons had treated him very bad and Deerfoot paid him."

"How vosn't dot?"

"He drove his tomahawk through his skull."

"Yaw; I dinks he doesn't bodder Deerfoot not much more."

"I never heard that he did, but you can't understand why the Indians
hate him as they do.  I've heard that Tecumseh offered a dozen
horses, and I don't know how much wampum and other presents, to the
warrior who would bring back his scalp.  But I've no doubt he had to
send out a proclamation taking back the offer."

"Vy vosn't dot?"

"I've been told that the rule was when a Huron or Shawanoe went out
to hunt for Deerfoot, that was the last heard of him.  He never came
back, and you see that Deerfoot still wears his scalp."

"Vere didn't them goes to vot didn't comes back?"

"To their happy hunting-grounds.  Sometimes, their bodies were found
moldering in the woods.  And sometimes no one ever knew where they
perished.  Deerfoot is a Christian (and, Otto, made me feel ashamed
of myself), but he isn't the kind to sit down and allow any one to
walk off with his scalp.  Tecumseh is a young chief, who's is ambitious
to make war upon the whites.  He must have concluded that if he didn't
stop his warriors hunting Deerfoot there would be none left for him!
I can't understand, Otto, how it was your father turned him away from
his door, when he stopped there at night in a storm."

"Ah, Jack, you doesn't know how mean mine fader ish," said the
German with a grin though proud of his parent.

"He couldn't have known that it was Deerfoot," said Jack,
reflectively.

"Dot wouldn't make no difference; he treat all Indians de same.  One
dimes they stole a pig vot didn't pelongs to him and he whipped me
as hard as nefer vos, and he hates all Indians for dot."

"It is a great mistake," added Jack thoughtfully, "for you know how
revengeful they are, and one of these days some trumping redskin
that he has abused will steal up to his house and shoot him dead."

"Dot is vot I tolds him," said Otto; "and he will be as sorry as
dunderation ven it afift too late."

"Well," added Jack, looking around him, "it isn't worth while to
stand here, when we have such a long ways to travel, and there is no
certainty the colt hasn't changed his course and gone away from the
settlement instead of toward it."

Otto agreed with his friend, and, picking up his damp blanket, he
threw it over his shoulder, and each with his gun in his hand,
resumed the pursuit of the stray, which they hoped was at no great
distance.

The hoof-prints showed that the horse continued to take matters very
philosophically.  His fastest gait was a leisurely walk, and often
he stood still and nibbled the buds of the vegetation not yet fully
developed.

It was gratifying to find that in spite of an occasional digression,
his general course was as named.  It is pleasant to discover that
the missing wanderer is steadily making his ward, even though he is
a long time in arriving at his destination.

It was comparatively early in the afternoon when Deerfoot the
Shawanoe bade them good-bye, and for two hours the route underwent
little change; but at time, Jack Carleton was forced to admit that
the course they were following was not the one to take them to the
settlement.

Shortly after the departure of their friend, they crossed the trail
over which Otto had ridden some days before, and then the hoof-prints
tended more to the north, so that, in a general way, the boys took
the direction of the Mississippi itself.  It could not be expected
that while keeping a considerable distance from water, would follow
its amazing tortuosity, probably surpasses that of any river on the
globe.  Thus it came about that sometimes Jack and Otto found
themselves close to the immense stream and then again they were a
long ways inland.

"It seems to me," said Jack, when the afternoon was drawing to a
close, "that we ought be quite near the colt; we have gone steadily
forward, while he has often stopped, and as yet has not traveled
faster than a walk."

"But he starts a long time pefore we starts," said Otto.

"Not so very long.  There's one thing quite certain: he doesn't care
whether he finds his way to the settlement or not, for he isn't
trying to do so."

"He changes agin, don't he?"

"Likely enough, and he may turn still further off from the right
course.  It is getting so late that we shall have hard work to reach
home with him to-morrow."

"When we fluds him we gots on him and makes him go like he nefer
goes mit pefore."

"We won't be able to travel fast until we get him back to the
regular path, where the trees and limbs won't interfere with us."

"If Deerfoot vos mit us he tells us how close he be to us," said
Otto, alluding to the skill of the Shawanoe in interpreting the age
of a trail.

"He would do so at a glance.  Helloa!"

Just then Jack, who was slightly in advance of his friend, caught
sight of a bundle similar that which the Shawanoe found several
hours before.

Hurrying forward, it was seen to be the blanket of Jack Carleton,
which, like the other, had come displaced and fallen from the back
of the wandering horse.  Like that, too, it was saturated with
Mississippi water, which, as far as could, the boys wrung from it.




CHAPTER XXI

THE NEIGH OF A HORSE


The stray horse appeared to be distributing the property of the boys
in a promiscuous fashion.  So far as they knew, he still retained
his equipments and a roll of personal effects, fastened in front of
the saddle instead of behind it, as was the case with the blankets.

"Seems to me," remarked Otto, who began to feel some weariness and
impatience, "dot the animal ish not a good vile getting tired so as
he vants to sot down and rest."

"He is likely to do so when it begins to grow dark, which will be
before long," added Jack Carleton, noting the closing day.

The friends had been hopeful from the first that they would overtake
the missing horse before sunset.  They had been cheered by the
belief that they were not far behind him at the start, and it was
certain they had made much better progress than he, but it now
looked as if they were to be disappointed.

When they arrived on the edge of a natural clearing, several acres
in extent and covered with a luxuriant growth of grass, they were
sure the horse was there, but a careful scrutiny showed no signs of
him, though his tracks indicated that he had cropped some of the
grass before passing on.

It was comparatively easy traveling for the boys, the woods being
notably clear of the vines and undergrowth, which often added to the
labor of journeying through them.  They had not yet seen bird,
animal or living person after parting company with Deerfoot, and
Jack was conscious more than once of a strange feeling of
loneliness, such as comes over the traveler when wandering in a vast
and desolate land.

"Is this so different from Ohio and Kentucky?" he asked himself;
"are there no Shawanoes because there is no game for them to hunt?"

He smiled when he asked himself the latter question, for his own
knowledge rendered it pointless.  He knew that the game was as
limitless on one side of the Mississippi as on the other.

The sun-had gone down behind the rim of forest, when they found
themselves on the edge of a clearing more extensive than the former,
and intersected by a small, winding stream of water.

"Here, we will camp," said Jack, throwing down his moist bundle and
leaning his rifle against a tree; "it will soon be so dark that we
can't see the tracks of the horse, and, if we push on, we'll only
have to do our work over again."

"Dot ish vot I dinks," said Otto, imitating the action.  It must not
be forgotten that the German, since the reproof received from the
young Shawanoe, had resolved to improve his manner of expressing
himself.  He was of the age that he could do so rapidly, and he had
(what he never possessed before) an earnest wish to succeed.

Something in the way of food would have been appreciated by both the
sturdy youths, but nothing of the kind presented itself, and it was
no great hardship for them to wait until the morrow.

"Vill a fire we kindle?" asked Otto.

"We may as well do so, for we shall need it to help dry our
blankets, which have enough moisture, even after wringing them, to
last a week."

The night was more chilly than the preceding one, and the warmth of
the blankets would have been pleasant to both.  As it was, their
only resource was the extra fire, for which they began preparations.

They were plentifully supplied in the way of fuel, which they
gathered, throwing it down in a pile near where they intended to
start the blaze.  The stream was small, but the water was clear,
cool and refreshing.  Whoever has been burned with consuming fever,
or tormented by a torturing thirst, can never forget the ecstasy
which thrilled every nerve, when he quaffed his full of the
colorless, odorless and tasteless fluid, more exquisite in the
delight it imparted than can be the "nectar of the gods."

"Ali!" said Otto, with a long-drawn sigh of happiness, "I could live
on dot."

"It's certain you couldn't live very long without it," remarked his
friend, as be drew down another armful of dry and decayed wood.  "I
don't think there is much to fear in the way of thirst in this part
of the world.  There may be deserts further west toward the Pacific,
such as they have in other parts of the world, but I don't believe
we can reach them in a week's journey."

"Ish not looking for them," said Otto, with a grin, "'cause I does
not see vot I does with them ven I finds 'em."

"Our country is too rich in its natural resources to make it
probable that it has much in the way of waste land--"

"Mine gracious!" exclaimed Otto, with a start, "didn't you hear
dot?"

"Of course I did," replied Jack, turning his head like a flash and
gazing across the clearing.

Indeed it would have been impossible for either to avoid noting the
sound, which was the unmistakable neigh of a horse at no great
distance from them.

"Dot vos de golt," said Otto, with a beaming countenance.  "He vos
near by and not far off."

Night was closing in so rapidly that the vision of the two was
necessarily shortened.  They could not see entirely across the
clearing or opening, but in the dim, uncertain light, Otto Relstaub
was positive he detected the animal they were so anxious to find.

"Dot ish he," he insisted, leveling his arm with the extended finger
pointed at a certain spot.  "He ish looking mit dis way; he has seen
us and he dinks he don't know us, and he sings out mit dot way to ax
us who we ain't; dot ish his style."

Jack Carleton was naturally strong of vision, and he believed his
companion was right.  He was able to discern some object, which,
through the gloom, resembled a horse that seemed to have become
aware of the presence of strangers, and, throwing up his head, had
challenged them in the manner named.

"I think you are right," said Jack, still going across the
intervening space, "though we can't make sure without getting closer
to him.  It is barely possible that he may be a horse of another
color."

Otto shook his head by way of dissent.  He could not be convinced be
was not looking upon the very animal for which they had been hunting
ever since they reached the western bank of the Mississippi.

The only way to settle the doubt was at their command.  Nothing was
to prevent a closer inspection of the quadruped that had awakened
such interest.

They felt the necessity of great care.  The horse was high-spirited
and wild, and the taste gained of freedom had undoubtedly increased
the difficulty of his capture.  Great caution would be necessary to
avoid scaring him away altogether.

It will be seen also that if they frightened the colt into dashing
into the woods, it would be hard, under any circumstances, to secure
him.  He would run a good distance, and the morrow would compel
another long and laborious search.

A simple plan suggested itself: one would make a cautious advance
across the clearing, while the other worked his way around to the
other side, so that the two would close in upon the animal, as may
be said, and if he fled from the first he would run into the custody
of the second.

As Jack was quicker in his movements, beside being a better
horseman, than Otto, it was agreed that he should pass through the
woods until beyond the animal; when he arrived at the proper point
be was to notify Otto by means of the whistle which had served them
so often as a signal.  Then the young German would use the most
seductive methods of which he was master soothe the colt into
submission.

What was to be feared was that in the gloom the animal would fail to
recognize his master an would be unusually timid on that account.
The moon would shed no light on the scene for an hour or two, and
from what has been said it will be admitted that the friends had
undertaken a delicate and difficult task.

But the anxiety of both to obtain the animal was too great for them
to throw away an opportunity, however slight.  Jack, therefore,
passed the few paces necessary to reach the cover of the wood, and
with the promise that he should soon be heard from, disappeared.

The fire had not yet been started, and Otto, stood leaning on his
gun and looking off in the gloom toward the colt that had led him on
such a long chase.  The darkness had increased since the first sight
of the animal, so that he was no longer visible; but the lad was
confident he had not changed his position, nor was he likely to do
so for some time to come.  The trail showed that he had been on the
move almost continuously since morning, and he must feel a certain
degree of fatigue that would make such a rest acceptable.

Otto held his position until Jack bad time to reach a point beyond
the colt, when he laid down his gun and began his cautious advance.
He walked straight across the clearing, until once more he was able
to trace the outlines that caught his eye some time before.

"I doesn't knows vot he don't change mit, he stands where he stood a
few minutes after awhile," said Otto to himself, relapsing into his
old unintelligible style of expression, now that no one was at his
elbow to criticize him.  "Mebbe he don't do dot and mebbe he does,
don't it?"

What the lad meant to express was his doubt whether the colt had
moved during the preceding few minutes.  If he had done so, it was
to so slight extent, that it was hardly noticeable.

So soon as the boy's eyes rested on him again he was satisfied the
colt was asleep in the standing position.  His head was down, and
his whole demeanor was that of rest, and consequently ignorance of
what was going on near him.

"Dot ish goot," was the thought of Otto, "for he don't hear me ven I
creeps up to him, and perfore he don't knows it he don't know
nodings and I have him."

There was promise of such an issue of the attempt be proposed to
make, provided he should succeed in stealing up to the animal
without detection.

Otto stood motionless a moment, hoping to hear some signal from Jack
Carleton, but none came, and it was only simple prudence on his part
to move forward without delay.

"I dinks I does it," he muttered, hopefully, when he found himself
within a couple of rods of the colt without having disturbed it in
the slightest degree.  "It ish as easy as nefer vos, and I will grab
him in one two dree minute, and den I whips him 'cause he runs mit
away, and den--mine gracious!"

It seems as if the vines which had tormented him so much during the
day were not yet through with the honest German.  Even on the tract
of open-forest or clearing they intruded themselves, and he suddenly
felt the familiar rasping vegetable wire twisting about his ankles.
Impatient that such an obstruction should be encountered, he made a
spiteful kick of the foot, meant to snap the vine asunder and to
free himself; but he miscalculated the strength of the resistant.

His foot was more inextricably entangled than before, and a second
fierce effort sent him forward on his hands and knees.  Had his
rifle been in hand it is more than likely it would have been
discharged.

Otto was angered, because he was sure he had frightened the colt
into dashing off at full speed.  He sprang to his feet and made for
the horse, resolved to secure him at all hazards.

He was spurred on by observing that the animal was slumbering so
soundly that he had not yet taken the alarm.  The distance was
short, and he was very hopeful.

"Whoa, whoa dere," called out Otto, in a soothing voice, "don't you
runs away agin dimes more, or py gracious I vill whip you so dot you
vill want to die--"

While uttering the words he was advancing with the utmost haste.
Feeling himself nigh enough to make the leap, he did so, and threw
both arms around what he supposed to be he head of his colt.  And as
he did so he discovered that it was not the colt at all!




CHAPTER XXII

A STRANGER


No boy could feel more chagrin and humiliation than did Otto
Relstaub, when he sprang forward, and, seizing what he supposed to
be the stray colt, found instead that he had grasped the stump of a
tree.

He was speechless for a full minute, and could only stand still and
wonder how it was possible for him to make such a blunder.  A tree
close to the edge of the clearing had been stricken by lightning,
and partly breaking off some three or four feet above ground, a
couple of yards of length lay with the top on the earth.  In the
gloom of the evening it could be readily mistaken for a different
object, though Otto might well wonder where the resemblance to a
horse could be figured out.  But for the neigh which reached the
ears of the young pioneers, they never would have made the mistake.

Still the fact remained that a short time before a horse was within
call, and Otto was quite sure it was the one he was seeking.  Night,
however, had fully descended, and it was useless to hunt further
before the morrow.

"Dot ish too bad," he said to himself, "but ishn't I glad dot Jack
didn't come up and sees me, for he vould laugh till he went dead--
mine gracious!"

It seemed indeed as if the youth had arrived in a strange latitude,
for while he remained communing with himself, he caught the
unmistakable odor of tobacco-smoke in the air.  Some one was smoking
a pipe whose fumes were too rank to permit any mistake on his part.

The discovery was startling enough to cause a shiver of fear, for it
was manifest he was close to a stranger, since Jack Carleton did not
use the noxious weed in any form.  Otto bitterly reproached himself
for leaving his rifle beyond reach, for his was the situation of the
individual who may not have needed such a weapon often, but when he
did, he wanted it with an emphasis beyond question.

"Dis ish de spot where I doesn't vant to be," was his truthful
conclusion, "so I dinks I goes somewhere else."

He felt a strong yearning to break into a run, but dared not do so.
Though filled with fear, his right policy was to conceal all
evidence of it.  He therefore turned about with the purpose of
walking off with a dignified air; but he had taken only the first
step, when a shock like that from an electric battery went through
him, caused by the single exclamation:

"Oof!"

It was the hail of an Indian.  Otto was riveted to the spot by the
sight of a brawny savage striding toward him.  He came from the
darkness of the wood, and, when he moved into the clearing, was just
in time to catch the first beams of the moon rising above the
forest.

The warrior was large, and his size was magnified by the blanket,
which, wrapped like a shawl about him, reached below his knees.  The
long, black hair dangling around his shoulders, was ornamented at
the crown by a number of eagle feathers; but the countenance, when
shown by the moonlight, was devoid of paint, which, it may be said,
was not needed to add to its ugliness.

His forehead was low and broad, the eyes small, black and restless,
while the cheek-bones were not only protuberant, but were unusually
far apart.  Instead of the aquiline nose, which is so often a
feature of the American Indian, his was as broad as that of the
African, badly disfigured by a scar across the bridge, probably made
by a knife or tomahawk.

When it is stated that his mouth was wider than that of Otto, enough
has been said on that score.  In one corner, the warrior held a pipe
made of red clay, whose stem was a foot in length.  He must have
stood placidly puffing this during the entire time the boy was
stealing upon the supposed horse.  In the increasing moonlight, the
strong vapor rose in blue puffs from both sides of his face and
poisoned the air above and around him.

The position of the Indian was such that the blanket covered both
arms, and Otto could not see whether or not he grasped a rifle
beneath.

The entire manner of the red man showed that he knew he was master
of the situation.  He could not have felt otherwise, when he saw a
partly grown boy standing before him, without any firearms with
which to defend himself.

"Howdy, brudder?" he asked, in a gruff, guttural voice, extending
his huge hand to Otto, who dared not refuse it.

"I isb--ish--dot be--ish well," stammered the poor fellow, vainly
trying to speak in a steady voice.

The Indian gave a fervency to his grip of Otto's fingers which made
him wince with pain, though he dared utter no protest.

The act of the warrior in advancing and saluting, caused his blanket
to open in front, so as to disclose an untidy sash around his waist.
The view was not clear, as the rays of the moon came over his
shoulder, but the lad saw enough to satisfy him that the Indian
carried a tomahawk and hunting-knife.  However, as the other hand
removed the pipe from between the leathern lips and held it, there
was no instant intention of using either weapon.

It is only justice to the young German to say that, had he possessed
his gun, he would not have permitted the Indian to take his hand.
He knew the treacherous character of the race too well to give them
the least advantage; but his belief was that the best, and indeed
the only thing to do, was to avoid, so far as he could, giving any
offence to his captor.

"Ven he don't be looking at me," was Otto's thought, "then I gives
him the slip, and runs and gots mine gun, and shoots him afore heban
do nodings."

The programme was a good one, provided it could be carried out, but
it cannot be admitted that it offered much chance of success.  Otto
was never fleet of foot, and as his rifle was fully a hundred yards
distant, there was no way of recovering it except by permission of
the red man.

"Where brudder's home?" was the query, as he allowed the hand of the
lad to fall from his grasp.

Otto felt authorized to answer that question at least truthfully.

"Good ways from dish place--a way off yonder."

The boy meant to locate his home correctly, but when he pointed
toward the north, he unconsciously made a great error.  However, it
was unimportant.

The Indian slowly shoved the stem of the pipe in the comer of his
immense mouth, sent out several pungent puffs towards the face of
Otto, who, accustomed as he was to the sickening odor of his
father's tobacco, was forced to recoil a step and cough the
strangling vapor from him.

Then the warrior solemnly turned his head and looked behind in the
gloomy depths of the wood, as though he expected to see the home of
the boy.  It isn't necessary to say that, if such was his
expectation, he was disappointed.

When Otto observed the face of his dreaded captor turned away, he
was thrilled by the sudden belief that the chance for which he had
been praying had come at last.  This was his time to make a sudden
dash, regain his gun, and become master of the situation.

Was it possible?  Beyond question, it was literally life or death
with the lad.  The red man would pursue and show him no mercy.  If
Otto failed to reach his rifle in time, a second trial would never
be given him.

Absurd! he saw there was not an earthly chance of success; he could
only wait and hope.

Failing to discern the log cabin in which Otto made his home, the
Indian turned back his head, swinging it as on a pivot, so that the
end of the pipe-stem, which, for the moment, he had been holding
stationary in his hand, resumed its former place in the comer of his
mouth.

"Where brudder's gun?"

"I--I don't not have him mit me," was the awkward reply of Otto,
nervously anxious to escape saying anything which would give his
captor a clue to his property.

The warrior did not press the question, as he might easily have
done, but he smoked his pipe another minute in dignified silence,
while Otto stood trembling and wondering how many more breathe he
would be permitted to draw before the savage would leap upon him
with upraised knife.

"Brudder go with Osage chief--he big warrior--oof!"

This was the first announcement the Indian made of his tribe, and
the declaration that he was a chief astonished Otto Relstaub, who
held no suspicion that he was in the presence of such a dignitary.

But he had been commanded to go with him, and the youth could only
await more pointed instructions.  The Osage motioned him to turn
about and he did so, hopeful that his captor meant to drive him
across the clearing toward the spot he and Jack Carleton had fixed
upon for their camp.  If such was the intention of the chief, it
would be extremely favorable to the lad, but, unfortunately, the
opposite course was the one fixed upon.

While Otto's face was away from his master, the latter stalked
around in his front, where, taking the pipe from his dusky lips, he
repeated his order, by means of gesture.

"I vonder if he don't make a top mit me," muttered Otto; "vy don't
he tie von string round me and spin me dot way?"

But the boy was not in a situation to refuse, and, when ordered to
walk, he did so.  While seeking to obey the Osage, Otto unwittingly
turned too far to the right.

"Oof!  Dog!" grunted the Indian, catching him by the shoulder and
wrenching him part way around; "go--go--go!"

The lad was startled, for the grip was of that violent nature that
it pained him severely.  It effectually dissipated his purpose of
making a break for liberty, at least until a much more promising
opening presented itself.

He began timidly feeling his way through the darkness, dreading
every moment that he would take a misstep, that would bring down the
anger of the Indian in a more dangerous form than before.  He was
enveloped in gloom, so that he kept both hands extended in front to
protect his face.

"I goes as right as I can," he observed, seeking to avert the wrath
of the terrible being that was at his heels: "when I doesn't goes
right dot ish, 'cause I goes wrong--mine gracious!"

It was only a twig which just then collided with his eye.  It
inflicted no injury, and he still pushed forward as obediently as if
it was his father who was driving him.  The Indian said nothing, but
he rustled the leaves with his moccasins, as if to prevent the lad
forgetting his presence.

Here and there the arrowy moonlight pierced the foliage and afforded
Otto a glimpse of his surroundings, but most of the time the gloom
was so dense as to be absolutely impenetrable.  Passing across a
dimly-lit space, he could not avoid turning his head and looking
back at the Osage chief as he stepped into the feeble light.

The figure of the Indian was striking.  He was striding slowly
along, as if impressed with his own importance, his arms folded
beneath the blanket in front, so as to hold it together and keep
them out of sight.  His teeth were still closed on the red
pipe-stem, and the blue puffs passed over his head as if it were
steam which was working the machinery of his legs.

The thought which constantly remained with Otto Relstaub, and which
caused him the keenest suffering, was that the Indian was likely at
any moment to leap upon him with uplifted knife.  It is a characteristic
of the American race that its representatives often add to the distress
of their captives by toying with them as a cat does with a mouse before
crunching it in its jaws.

The lad was almost certain his captor meant to slay him, after first
torturing him in this manner, but the poor boy could see no possible
way in which to help himself.  If the savage should spring upon him,
it would be like the leap of the panther-quick, crushing, and
resistless in its fury.

With a faint hope that he might be able to do something for himself
when the worst should come, Otto stealthily drew out his hunting-knife,
and held it tightly grasped.  One thing was certain, that, weak and
almost helpless as he was, he would not submit without making a good
fight for himself.




CHAPTER XXIII

AN ABORIGINAL HOME


The terrifying walk of Otto Relstaub ended sooner and more agreeably
than he anticipated.  He had in fact gone but a short ways when he
became aware that the Osage had a definite destination before him.
A light flashed out from the gloom in front, vanishing before the
boy could locate it.  A few steps further and it reappeared, again
dropping from sight.

Otto was walking slowly, intently peering in the direction and
naturally wondering what it all meant, when, as he moved slightly to
the left, it once more came to view.  This showed that it was
visible only when approached along a certain line.  It was not an
ordinary camp-fire, but the light flitted in and out of sight, on
account of the objects intervening between it and the spectator;
there was absolutely but a single line of advance which would keep
it in view.

The Indian gave no expression to his views, but the rustling leaves
told that he was still treading on the heels of the lad, who knew
that so long as he walked straight toward the light, he was
following the wishes of his master.

Suddenly something flitted in front of the blaze, as though a person
had stepped quickly past.  But Otto had secured the range, so to
speak, and so far as the trees and undergrowth permit, he advanced
in a direct line.  The distance being short, the whole thing
speedily became clear to him.

The fire was burning within and at the further side of a wigwam, and
was first seen through the opening which served as an entrance.
Thus it was that when he diverged to the right or left it was shut
from sight.

"It ish, de vigvam of him," thought Otto, "ish going to takes me mit
dere, and pieces to makes de childrens laugh."

The boy softly returned the knife to its place, for he was anxious
that the chieftain should see no signs of fear on his part.  A few
steps further and he stopped in front of the door of the lodge,
afraid to enter until something more was said by his master.

The entrance of Otto into the aboriginal home was anything but
dignified.  The proprietor observing that he had halted, gave him
such a powerful shove that he sprawled headlong in the middle of the
"apartment."

"Oof!" grunted the sachem, bending his head so as to push his body
through the opening, which was not closed after him; "lazy dog!"

Otto did not think it wise to dispute the question.  He was not hurt
by the fall, and rising, stepped back against the side of the lodge
and took a good view of his surroundings.

The wigwam of the Osage chieftain was similar to those which may be
found to-day on the slopes of the Rocky Mountains, in the depths of
the wilderness along the Assiniboine, on the shores of Athabasca
Lake in the far North, and beyond the Llano Estacado of the South.
It was modeled in the same style that was fashionable when Columbus
saw the lights of the New World twinkling through the gloom of the
night across the unknown sea, and which will prevail so long as the
American Indian roams the woods and wields the tomahawk.

A half dozen poles were pushed into the ground in a rude circle, so
as to include a space between four and five yards in diameter.  The
tops of the poles joined, as do the bayonets of muskets when stacked.
This framework was covered with the skins of bison and deer, sewed
together with the sinews of the latter.  At the peak of the roof was
an opening a foot in diameter, partly filled by the network of poles
there locked together. This answered for a chimney to the fire
kindled at one side of the lodge.

Directly opposite the fireplace (if it may be called that), was the
opening which served as a door, there being no other outlet except
the one named.  The deer-skin could be flung back or allowed to hang
down.  If the wind set it to flapping, it was pinned fast with a
knife or sharp stick.

The ground in most places was covered with bison-skins, so that in
moderately cold weather they were comfortable and pleasant to sit
and recline upon.  The skins composing the sides of the wigwam were
soiled with smoke, grease and dirt for alas! nearly all the romance
and charm enveloping the American Indian is dissipated at first
sight by his frightful lack of cleanliness.

But Otto Relstaub had viewed the interior of Indian wigwams before,
and his interest was fixed upon the occupants, of whom there were
three beside himself.  The squaw or wife of the chief was at the
further end, or rather the side opposite the door, busy broiling two
slices of venison on the coals.  She had no kettle, pan, knife or
fork in the lodge, her sole implement being a sharpened stick,
scarcely a foot in length, which she used in turning and handling
the meat.

When Otto came tumbling through the door, the mistress was in the
act of lifting one of the slices from the coals.  She was on her
knees, and paused for a second with the meat in air, while she
glanced around to see whether her lord and master had been imbibing
too much fire-water.  One glance was enough, and she turned back and
gave her attention to the culinary operations.

She wore moccasins, leggings, and a species of loose hunting-shirt,
tied with a cord about the waist, and which protected her-body quite
well, though the deer-skin composing it looked as if it had served
as a part of the wigwam for a number of years.  Her long, black hair
dangled about her shoulders, as did that of her husband, and she
was no more cleanly in her person than was he.

Perhaps the most interesting object in the place was an Indian
infant, less than a year old, which lay on a bison-robe not far from
the fire.  It was a male, too young to walk, though it had been
freed from the coffin-like cradle in which the aboriginal babies are
strapped and carried on the backs of their mothers.

The little fellow was covered to his arm-pits, the bare arms lying
outside on the bison-robe.  He kept these going in an awkward,
spasmodic fashion, which caused the infantile fist now and then to
land in his eye.  On such occasions the organ winked very suddenly,
and the boy seemed to start with a gasp of surprise, but he did not
cry.  Young as he was, he had been trained in the iron school which
makes the American Indian indifferent to suffering and torture.

This aboriginal youth showed more interest in the new arrival than
did any one else.  His fists became motionless, his head flapped
over on one side, and the twinkling black eyes were fixed upon Otto
as though they would read him through.  If we could recall the
fancies that flitted through our brains at that early stage of
existence, what a wonderful kaleidoscope it would present!

The limits of the wigwam were so moderate that the sachem was
compelled to lay aside most of his dignity. Seating himself on a
robe, just across from their guest, he said something to his squaw,
and then, leaning back, with his legs crossed and his arms folded,
he placidly smoked his pipe and awaited supper.  The wife answered
with what sounded like a half dozen grunts, but did not look around
or cease giving her full attention to the broiling venison.

The prisoner observed a long, fine-looking rifle leaning against one
side of the wigwam, the powder-horn and bullet-pouch on the ground
near the stock.  Beside them, a bow as long and powerful as that of
Deerfoot; and a quiver half full of arrows also lay on the earth.
Like the Shawanoe, the Osage was an adept in the use of both
weapons.

In addition to the furniture referred to, a few cast-off garments of
the owners were flung on one side, while some additional pieces of
venison lay upon, or rather among, a mass of leaves, where they
could be found when needed.  The smoke from the fire found its way
through the opening in the roof, and the vapor from the pipe of the
Osage, after slowly winding above his head, seemed to lean off to
one side and grope its way toward the same vent.  A partial draught
was created through the door of the wigwam, by which the impure air
was carried away, and the interior rendered much more pleasant than
would be supposed.

Like a true native American gentleman, the chieftain sat calmly
enjoying his pipe, while his wife did the work of the household, and
she, in accordance with universal law, accepted the drudgery as one
of the necessities of existence.

There were some facts respecting the Indian wigwam and its owner
which may as well be stated in this place.  The red man had been a
chief of the Osage tribe, but a violent quarrel with his people
caused him to withdraw, and he was living entirely alone in the
woods with his family.  The village where he had reigned so long was
miles distant.  He had a number of partisans who occasionally called
at his "residence" to see and urge him to return, but he continued
sulking in his tent, smoked his awful pipe, and shook his head to
all their appeals.

The wigwam, while similar in shape to the hundreds still to be found
in the wilderness of the North American continent differed in some
respects, while retaining the same general form.  Many a lodge
contains but the single ridge-pole, standing in the centre of the
structure, which, in the shape of a cone, is gathered at the top and
spreads out at the bottom, where it is fastened in place by pegs,
similar to those of the ordinary army tent.

Otto Relstaub, being relieved from his fear of instant death, became
sensitive to the appetizing odor of the broiling deer-steaks, and
looked longingly toward the unattractive cook, whose only redeeming
feature was the beauty of her teeth, which were as regular and
almost as white as those of Deerfoot.

When, a few minutes later, the slices of meat were ready, the squaw
flung one to her master, who dextrously caught it with his right
hand while he removed the pipe with the other.  Laying the latter on
the ground beside him, he began eating his supper, using both hands,
much as a bear employs his paws.

The wife devoured her share in the same manner, the two forming a
striking, but by no means attractive, picture.  The meat was
obviously tough, but their teeth were equal to the work, and plates,
knives and forks would have been only an encumbrance.

While the mother was thus occupied, she kept looking across at her
baby, who seemed to be watching her with comical wishfulness.
By-and-by, the parent gave a flirt of her hand, and a piece of the
venison, which she bad bitten off, went flying toward the head of
the youngster.  He made an awkward grab with both hands, but it
landed on his pug nose.  He quickly found it, and shoving it between
his lips, began fiercely sucking and tugging, as though it afforded
the most delicious nourishment, which undoubtedly was fact.

"I dinks they have forgot me," Otto said himself, with a sigh; "I
vish dot she would fro me a piece of dot, and see whedder she could
hit mine nose; yaw--Id just open mine mouth and cotch him on de
fly."

The lad had seated himself with his back against the side of the
wigwam, and no one could have looked at his face and failed to know
he was as hungry as one of his years could well be.  Had the people
possessed more food than they wished, and had it been cooked, it is
possible they would have tossed him a piece, but, as it was, they
had no intention of doing anything of the kind, as Otto plainly saw.

"They am pigs," he said, taking care that the huge chief did not
overhear his muttered words; "if I starve, dey will sot dere and
laugh at me till they dies."

The meat soon vanished, and then the squaw began fumbling among the
leaves where the uncooked venison lay.  Otto's eyes sparkled with
hope.

"She is going to cook mit a piece for meawh!"

Instead of food, she fished out a pipe, similar to that of her
master.  Walking to him she held out her hand, and he passed over a
pouch of tobacco, from which she filled the bowl of her pipe,
punching in and compressing the stuff with her forefinger.  Then it
was lighted, with a coal of fire which she deftly scooped up, and
sitting, so that she faced her guest, she crossed her feet, and
leaning her elbows on her knees, stared at him, the picture of
enjoyment, as she puffed her pipe.  At the same time, the baby
eagerly sucked and chewed his bit of meat, and, no doubt, was as
happy as its parents.

But this had continued only a few minutes, when all the adults
started, for footsteps on the outside showed that some one was
approaching the wigwam.




CHAPTER XXIV

DEERFOOT


When Deerfoot the Shawanoe bade good-by to Jack Carleton and Otto
Relstaub, it was with the declaration that they would soon see each
other again.  Precisely what he meant would be hard to say; but
probably it implied that he would take pains in the near future to
make them a visit when they should be settled in their own
log-cabins at home.

He left them, as has been intimated, because he believed there was
no further need of bearing them company, and because business of
great importance to himself demanded that he should take another
course, and travel many long miles toward that wild region in the
southern part of Missouri, which is broken and crossed by the Ozark
range of mountains.

For fully an hour after he turned away from his friends he pushed
through the forest in a south-western direction.  He advanced at a
leisurely pace, for there was no call for haste, and he loved to be
alone in the vast solitude, where be often held sweet communion with
the Great Spirit, whom he worshiped and adored with a fervency of
devotion scarcely known except by those who have died for His sake.

The sun had descended but a brief way in the western sky when the
youthful warrior found himself steadily climbing an elevation of
several hundred feet.  He had been over the ground before, and he
knew that, after passing the ridge, the surface sloped downward for
many miles, shutting the Mississippi out of sight altogether.

For some time a suspicion had been steadily taking shape in the mind
of Deerfoot, and it was that which led him to hasten his footsteps
until he reached the crest of the elevation, where he paused to make
an investigation.

The thought which ran through his mind was the probability that all
danger from the Miamis and Shawanoes (especially the latter) was not
yet at an end.  He reasoned from well established facts; they knew
beyond question that it was he who had outwitted them in his efforts
to save the boys when they were placed in such extreme peril.  The
Shawanoes hated him with an intensity beyond description, and,
despite the repeated disasters which had overtaken those who sought,
his ruin, they would strive by every means to revenge themselves
upon him.

What more likely, therefore, than that they had crossed the
Mississippi in pursuit? The certainty that they had done so would
have caused Deerfoot no misgiving, so far as he was concerned, but
his fear was for the boys.  He reasoned that the Shawanoes would
follow the trail of the three, including also that of the stray
horse.  When they reached the point where Deerfoot left them they
would read its meaning at a glance.  They would know the whites were
following the animal, while the Shawanoe had gone about his own
business.

Deprived of his matchless guidance and skill, the destruction of
Jack and Otto would seem so easy that two or three would hasten
after them.  The action of their guide would naturally imply that he
had no thought of any such attempt on the part of his enemies, who,
therefore, would be the more strongly tempted to go in quest of his
scalp.

As I have said, Deerfoot could laugh at all such strategy when
directed against himself, but he was uneasy about the others, who
would never think of their danger until too late.  Ordinarily they
were not likely to encounter any red men, except the half friendly
Osages, and would be without protection against a stealthy shot from
the woods behind them.

If such an issue threatened, Deerfoot felt that his duty was clear:
he must spare no effort to protect the boys to the last extremity,
and it was the hope that he would be able to catch sight of some
almost invisible sign which would tell the truth that led him to
halt on the crest of the elevation and gaze long and searchingly
toward the Dark and Bloody Ground, which had been the scene of so
many fearful encounters between the pioneers and untamable red men.

The great river was several miles distant, the almost unbroken
forest stretching between.  Deerfoot narrowly scrutinized the yellow
surface as far as the eye could follow the winding course, but not
the first evidence of life was to be seen.  Not a solitary canoe or
wild animal breasted the swift current which is now laden with
thousands of crafts of almost every description.

The searcher after truth hardly expected to discover anything on the
river itself, for if the Shawanoes were hunting for him they had
crossed long before; but away beyond, in the solemn depths of the
Kentucky wilderness, burned a camp-fire, whose faint smoke could be
traced as it rose above the tree-tops.  A careful study of the vapor
led Deerfoot to suspect that it had served as a signal, but it was
beyond his ken to determine its nature.

There was nothing on the other side of the Mississippi which could
afford the faintest clew, and he began the study of Louisiana, so
far as it was open to his vision.  His altitude gave him an extended
survey toward every point of the compass.  As it was impossible that
any of his enemies should be to the west of him, he did not bestow
so much as a glance in that direction.

Again and again the keen eyes roved over the space between him and
the great stream, but nothing rewarded the visual search.  It was
not to be expected that if the Shawanoes were stealing along his
trail they would stop to build a fire--at least not before night
closed in.  The only circumstances under which they would attempt
anything of the kind would be in the event of their wishing to
signal some message to those left on the other shore.  Possibly they
wanted reinforcements, or wished those who were in waiting to make
some movement of their own, and, if so they would be sure to
telegraph.

If such was the case, the telegrams had been sent and the
instrument--that is, the camp-fire had been destroyed.  Nothing of
the sort was now to be seen.

But Deerfoot did discover something to the northward.  A long
distance away could be detected another column of vapor--slight, but
dark, and with a wavy, shuddering motion, such as is observed when
the first smoke from the fire under an engine rises through the
tall, brick chimney.

He watched it fixedly for several minute and then smiled, for he
rightly interpreted its meaning.

"There is the wigwam of the Osage chief, Wish-o-wa-tum, the
Man-not-Afraid-of-Thunder, who lives alone with his family in the
woods, and smokes his pipe.  He cares not for Miami or Huron or
Shawanoe, but smokes in peace."

Inasmuch, as no other vapor met the eye, the sagacious Shawanoe
adopted a very different line of investigation, or rather research.
He was able to tell where the lesser elevation stood, on which he
had bidden good-by to the boys, and could form a tolerably correct
idea of the line he had followed since then.

If the Shawanoes were pushing the search for him, several must be
somewhere along that line.  Most of the time they would be effectually
hidden from sight by the foliage of the trees, but there were open
places here and there (very slight in extent), where they would be
visible for the moment to one who fixed his eyes on that particular
spot.  On the site of the encampment, where the little party had
eaten their meal, and where not the slightest ember remained, the
pursuers would halt for a brief consultation.  If they divided into
two companies of pursuit, it was there the division had taken or
would take place.

Unfortunately the vegetation was so abundant just there, that he
could not hope to catch sight of any of his enemies, until after
they should reach a point a considerable distance away.  It would
therefore seem impossible for him to tell whether a portion of the
war party turned to the northward in quest of the boys, or whether
they all concentrated in the search for Deerfoot himself.

It would appear beyond his power, I say, for the extraordinary youth
to settle the question, while standing carefully hidden behind the
trunk of a tree, but a single slight chance presented itself, and to
that he appealed.

He knew the general direction of the horse's trail after it had left
the spot where Deerfoot parted company with his friends.  Unless it
turned abruptly to the right or left, it led across an open space,
which was in plain view of the Shawanoe, and provided the crossing
had not already been made, he would be able to observe it.

He therefore watched this opening with a keenness which would permit
nothing to elude it.  His brain had handled the problem with the
certainty of intuition.  Following a process of reasoning which
cannot be fully explained, he convinced himself that the redskins
had not yet fled across the narrow space.  Whether they were to do
so or not would be determined in a brief while.

If the savages hunting Jack and Otto had gone beyond the point
named, before Deerfoot fixed his attention on it, then it followed
of necessity that those who were  so eager to suspend the scalp of
the youth from the ridge-pole of their wigwams were at that moment
close upon him.  In any event, he was morally certain the whole
question would be settled within the coming hour, for, if no sign
appeared, it would be a sign of itself that nothing was to be
feared.

Fully aware of the woodcraft of his own people, Deerfoot threw away
no chances.  He kept closely hidden behind the tree which served as
a screen, as though an enemy was in ambush within bowshot.

He waited a briefer time than he anticipated.  His eyes were flitting
hither and thither, when a couple of warriors deliberately walked
across the opening on which his attention was fixed.  Though only two,
they moved in Indian file, one directly behind the other.

There could be no doubt they were after the scalps of Jack Carleton
and Otto Relstaub.

It was equally certain that a larger number were hunting for Deerfoot.
The fact would not have caused him an additional throb of the pulse,
could he have been assured that no harm, would befall his friends.
True, they had displayed much courage and brilliancy a few hours
before in their contest on the other side of the Mississippi, and
it would seem that, with their training from earliest youth, they
ought to be able to protect themselves against an equal number of
red men.  But, reason on the matter as he chose, Deerfoot could not
drive away the feeling that it was his duty to go to their help.

"The Great Spirit wills that Deerfoot shall be the friend of the
white people who are his friends.  The Shawanoes and Miamis have no
right on these hunting-grounds," he added, with a dangerous flash of
his black eyes; "if they follow Deerfoot here, he will teach them
they do wrong."

Clearly it would not do for him to take the back trail and retrace
his steps, for that would insure a collision with those who were so
anxious to meet him.  Much as he detested them, and little as he
feared the issue of such a meeting, it would be certain to delay his
good offices for those who caused him so much anxiety, and such
delay was dangerous.

His purpose was to "cut across lots," that is, to hasten by the
nearest route to a point which would place him in advance of the
couple that were giving their attention to Jack and Otto, and to
carry out that plan necessitated his making no mistake in his
judgment as to the trail of his friends.

"The warriors will have to walk until the sun goes down," he said to
himself, "before they will come up with them; if they run, or if my
friends have paused to rest, then they will find them sooner.
Deerfoot must not wait, for he is needed."

He had not yet left his place behind the tree, for he was convinced
that some of the Shawanoes were close to him, even though he had
received no proof that such was the fact, but that proof came within
the following few minutes and before he had yet stirred from his
position.




CHAPTER XXV

AT BAY


The "old Indian" asserted itself in Deerfoot the Shawanoe.  While
every act, and in deed every thought, of the wonderful young warrior
was prompted by conscience, yet his views of duty under certain
circumstances, were fitted to bring a smile to the face of an
impartial judge.

While standing behind the tree on the crest of the elevation, he was
sure of two things: he had little time to lose in going to the help
of Jack Carleton and Otto Relstaub, and the Shawanoes who were
trailing him were close at hand.  He settled the dispute by deciding
to stay where he was a few minutes longer.  If his enemies did not
appear within that brief period, he would hasten from the spot.

This conclusion on the part of the young Shawanoe presaged a
desperate encounter between him and his foes, and he made preparation
for it.  He set his rifle on the ground, with the muzzle leaning
against the tree which served to screen his body, and brought his
long bow to the front.  Drawing an arrow from its quiver, he glanced
at it as if looking for some defect, but he knew none was there, nor
was a single shaft of the score and a half in the quiver imperfect
in any respect.  The youth always made his own weapons.  He glued on
the feather which guided and steadied the missile in its flight, and
he fastened the heads with metal obtained from the whites.  Every one
of his possessions had been tested and proven.

Deerfoot grasped the bow loosely in the centre, one finger of the
same band also holding the arrow in place, with the notch against
the deer sinew, not yet drawn backward.  The amateur archer will
understand that he was in form to bring the shaft to a head on the
instant it should become necessary.

It was some five minutes after he had assumed this position, and
while looking back over his own trail, that two Shawanoe warriors
silently emerged from the bushes fifty yards off, and stealthily
approached him.  They moved absolutely without noise, for their
woodcraft told them they were close upon the most dangerous being
they had ever undertaken to hunt.

The foremost lifted his foot just clear of the ground and placed it
squarely down again.  His head and shoulders were thrown forward, so
that most of his long, coarse, black hair dangled on both sides of
his neck and over his chest.  It hung in front of his face also,
and, as his forehead was very low, he had the appearance, while
continually glancing from side to side and in front, of a wild beast
glaring from behind a hedge.  He trailed his rifle in his right
hand, the left resting on the handle of a knife, which, with that of
a tomahawk, protruded from his girdle.  He wore the usual hunting-shirt,
leggings and moccasins, his body and limbs being well protected.  His
blanket would have been only an encumbrance, and while he was engaged
in such delicate business, it was left with the canoe on the bank of
the Mississippi.  The ears when visible through the dangling hair, were
seen to hold enormous rings of bone, while the nose hooked over and
dipped in a fashion that showed that the organ had at some time held a
pendant in the way of an ornament.

The countenance was blackened and disfigured with paint, in the
style already made familiar to the reader, and the protuberant nose
was rendered more striking by the retreating chin.  The Shawanoe was
crafty, cunning, treacherous and revengeful, which characteristics
it may be said belong to the entire American race.

The second warrior, with the exception of his features, was the
counterpart of the leader.  Dress, paint, and ornaments, even to the
strings of wampum around the neck, were similar.  He carried his
rifle in the same style, and his left hand rested on the weapons in
his girdle.  Both were strong and sinewy, and their sight lost not
the slightest object in their field of vision.

It was this precaution which apprised them, at the same instant,
that they were confronted by the most terrifying picture on which
their eyes had ever rested.  They halted as if transfixed by a
lightning stroke.

Deerfoot the Shawanoe stood behind the trunk of an oak, a foot in
diameter, with his arrow drawn to a head and pointed at the heart of
the foremost warrior.  The matchless youth was at bay, and in the
exact posture for launching his deadly weapon--right foot forward,
bow grasped in the centre, arrow held by the fingers of the left
hand, which were drawn backward of the shoulder, while the bow
itself, on account of its great length, was held diagonally in
front.

The two Shawanoes who suddenly became aware of their danger, did not
see all that has been described, for Deerfoot utilized the shelter
so far as he could.  Most of his body was carefully protected, and,
though the bow was slanted, the lowermost point scarcely showed on
the opposite side of the tree from the top of the weapon.

The warriors saw the head, left shoulder and hands of Deerfoot and
the upper part of the bow, whose arrow was on the very point of
speeding toward them.  Directly over the shaft, with head slightly
inclined, like that of a hunter sighting over his gun, were the
gleaming eyes and face of the young Shawanoe.  It looked as if he
had turned his head to one side that he might catch the music made
by the twang of the string when it should dart forward with the
speed of the rattlesnake striking from its coil.

No more startling sight can be imagined than that of a gun aimed
straight at us, with the finger of the marksman pressing the
trigger.  The first proof the pursuers received that they were
within sight of the youth they were seeking was of that nature.
Both stood for a second or more unable to stir.  But their training
prevented the spell lasting more than the briefest while.

The second warrior made a tremendous bound directly backward,
dropping to a squatting posture as he landed, and then scrambling to
cover with a quickness the eye could hardly follow.   While employed
in doing so, his companion emitted an ear-splitting screech which
made the woods echo.  He caught a shadowy glimpse of him as he
leaped high in the air and fell backward, carrying with him the
arrow of the marvelous archer, which had gone clear and clean
through his body, and remained projecting both from the breast and
back.  A defiant shout rang from the elevation, and, peeping timidly
forth, the crouching red man saw Deerfoot holding his bow aloft with
one hand, while he swung the gun with the other and strode off, his
face toward his pursuers.

"Where are the Shawanoes?  Do they love to follow Deerfoot across
the great river?  His heart was sad for them because so many bowed
to his bow and arrow--so he left them that his eyes might not look
on their warriors who fell by his hand; the Shawanoes are fools,
because they follow Deerfoot.  They cannot harm him, for he is the
friend of the white man, and the Great Spirit gives him his care;
let the Shawanoes send Tecumseh and the Hurons send Waughtauk;
Deerfoot stayed his hand when the time had come for Waughtauk to
sing his death-song, but if the chief trails him across the great
river, Deerfoot will not spare him."

The young warrior doubtless would have indulged in further annoying
remarks, had he not kept moving all the time, so that his last words
were uttered while he was beyond sight of the terrified Shawanoe
crouching on the ground; but the voice of  Deerfoot was raised to a
key which prevented any observation being lost.

The declaration, following the act of the youth, showed that in his
mind his relations toward his enemies changed when they followed him
beyond the Mississippi.  In Kentucky all stood on the same footing,
and he often showed mercy, but if they pursued him into Louisiana
they became his persecutors, and whoever crossed his path or sought
to molest him, did so at his peril.  He had voluntarily withdrawn
from their chosen hunting-grounds, and they would be wise if they
left him alone.  He would not flee from them like a hunted deer, but
would teach them severer lessons than they had ever yet learned.

The death-yell of the stricken Shawanoe was certain to bring others
to the spot, but Deerfoot cared nothing for that.  It mattered not
if there were a score, for, if he chose to flee, he could out-speed
the swiftest runner on either side the Mississippi.  With the
thousands upon thousands of miles of mountain, prairie, river, and
wilderness at his back, he could laugh to scorn the rage of his
enemies.

Though he had lived several months in this section, it was the first
time his deadly foes had attempted to molest him.  Self-defense
demanded that they should be shown it would not pay to repeat the
attempt.

Still retaining gun and bow, he passed rapidly down the slope, and,
having previously fixed in his mind the course to pursue, pushed
forward at an easy pace, which was much swifter than would be
supposed.

Fast as he journeyed, he had not gone far when five Shawanoes
(including him who had so narrowly escaped his bow), hurried to the
spot where the smitten warrior lay.  They had heard agonized cry in
battle and knew what it meant.  The second survivor was given but a
minute to flee, when he encountered the others rushing thither, and
he turned about and joined them.  They would have been less arduous
had they not known that the terrible Deerfoot was gone, as was shown
by his defiant shout, which came from distant point in the woods.

Precisely eight Shawanoes (not a Miami among them) paddled over the
Mississippi to hunt the youth: the only two absent from this party
were pursuing Jack Carleton and Otto Relstaub, while they journeyed
toward the northwest, after the stray horse.  The occasion,
therefore, was a fitting one in which to consult as to the line of
policy to be followed.

It may seem incredible, but it is an unquestioned fact, that five of
the best warriors of the most formidable tribe in the West decided
to give up the attempt to capture or kill a single one of their race
whose years were considerably less than those of the youngest member
of the party, and that, too, on the ground that the undertaking was
too dangerous.  One of those five Shawanoes, became converted to
Christianity after the war of 1812, and settled in Kentucky, near
the home of Ned Preston, to whom he gave the particulars of the
council held by him and his comrades more than twenty years before.

Of course no one of the five admitted that personally he was afraid
of Deerfoot.  All expressed the greatest eagerness to meet him,
where a chance to engage in fatal combat could be gained.
Apparently no greater boon could befall them than such extreme good
fortune.

But they could not shut their eyes to one or two discouraging facts:
they had entered a country entirely strange to them, but which was
familiar in a great measure to the fleet-footed traitor, who could
never find himself lacking for some hole in which to hide himself.
It was very much like hunting in an endless forest for the fawn that
leaves no scent for the dog to follow.

But worse than all, the Shawanoes could not doubt that the execrated
Deerfoot had formed alliance with the Osages, who would give him
help whenever wanted.  Such being their theory followed that they
were not fleeing from a despised foe, but from a whole tribe of
Indians.  For five warriors to withdraw in the face of such
overwhelming odds, could not be construed as cowardice, but only as
wise discretion.

Such were the grounds on which the party based their decision, which
was accompanied fierce lamentations that the fates had interposed to
save Deerfoot from their vengeance.

"We talk that way," said the old Indian, long years afterward, while
telling the story in broken English, "and," he added with a laugh
twinkle in his dark eyes, "we much brave--we want to meet Deerfoot
but we looked to see he did not come; if he came, then we wouldn't
be so much brave; we turn, and run like buffalo, we much afraid of
Deerfoot; we no want to see him."




CHAPTER XXVI

AN UNEXPECTED INTERVIEW


Having turned his back on his pursuers, Deerfoot gave them no
further attention.  His purpose now was to defend Jack Carleton and
Otto Relstaub from the two red men in pursuit.

It will be remembered that the youthful warrior had fixed in his own
mind the course taken by the others, and he hastened to a point
where he was hopeful of finding the trail.  But the calculation
which led him thither was drawn too fine.  Like the detective who
spins a theory, perfect in every part and bristling with proof, he
found that a slight hitch at the beginning destroyed it all.
Neither the pursuers nor pursued had crossed the spot where he was
so certain he would discover their footprints.

This was a disappointment to Deerfoot, who stood several minutes
debating what to do.  It would require considerable time to return
point where he separated from the boys follow them thence, beside
placing him well to the rear of the red men from whom the harm was
dreaded.  It was this fact which disturbed Deerfoot, but there
seemed no other course open.  He could easily speculate as to the
routes by which to head off the warriors, but the mistake just made
warned him that he had no time guesses of that character.

Clearly the only thing to do was to follow the course named, and
with his usual promptitude, he moved through the wood toward the
point where he was more than likely to come into collision with the
larger party of Shawanoes.  He turned aside from his own trail, as
he invariably did under circumstances, but had not gone far when he
found that which was lost.

The Shawanoe halted and looked at the ground with a grim smile, for
he saw the print of the horse's hoof, the tracks made by Jack and
Otto, and the lighter impressions of two pain of moccasins.

Having caught sight of the warriors not long previous, he knew they
were at no great distance.  They were walking at such a leisurely
pace that unless it was increased, they were not likely to overtake
the unconscious fugitives before they halted for the night.

The Shawanoe wheeled and hurried along the trail, with the loping,
noiseless trot which could be maintained without distress from rise
of morn till set of sun.  He did not scrutinize the earth directly
at his feet, but glanced several rods in front.  He could readily
detect the trail that far, and was thus enabled to keep keen watch
of his surroundings, without retarding his own gait.

He occasionally flung a glance over his shoulder, but he was well
satisfied that none of the larger party was after him: they had
become impressed with the fact that it wouldn't pay.

A quarter of a mile off and he leaped lightly over a small stream,
which crossed his path.  He paused long enough to learn that the
home had stopped to drink, doing so with some difficulty, for the
water was so shallow that his lips must have stirred the mud on the
bottom.

The boys did not halt, but one of the warriors had got down on his
knees and hands, the latter spread apart like the fore legs of a
camelopard, as to touch his dusky lips to the water, of which he
drank his fill.  All this Deerfoot noted, with only a few moments'
pause, then he was off again.

But he had gone only a little way, when he observed other facts that
were more disquieting.  The Shawanoes had changed pace similar to
his own, and beyond question were gaining upon the boys, who could
not know peril.  Deerfoot was convinced that the red men had
hastened through fear of losing the trail in the coming darkness.
It followed, therefore, that he himself must advance faster or lose
the scent.

While able to follow the tracks of a horse, entirely by the sense of
feeling, the progress must necessarily be too slow to be effective
under circumstances like those which now confronted him.

The youth made a tremendous bound and struck a gait which rendered
it unnecessary to look behind him, for no pursuer could equal his
speed.  He watched only the forest in front, through which he was
hurrying with a velocity that raised a gale about his ears and kept
him dodging and ducking his head to avoid unpleasant consequences.

All at once, he leaped sideways behind the nearest large tree, set
down his rifle and bow and drew his tomahawk.  He had discovered
through the gathering twilight one of the Shawanoes returning over
the trail.  It was a fortunate accident which prevented him
detecting his pursuer, since he was on the watch against that very
danger, but Deerfoot was an instant quicker, and awaited him as
grimly as he confronted the two warriors who followed him to the
base of the hill, where one was pierced by his unerring arrow.

Deerfoot at first believed both were coming back, having been
summoned thither perhaps by some signal from the larger party, but
he saw there was only one.  The youth could have picked him off
without difficulty, but he was too chivalrous to do so, inasmuch as
the red man was actually retreating instead of advancing, and had
not as yet made the first move against him.

A guarded peep from his hiding-place showed the warrior approaching
on a loping trot, similar to his own, his long rifle in his right
band, while a glimpse was obtained of his blanket rolled and
strapped like a knapsack behind his shoulders.

He held his head well forward, his restless eyes scanning the wood
as it opened before him, but evidently with no thought of the danger
which really menaced him.  All at once, the figure of Deerfoot
glided softly from behind the tree and confronted him with his
tomahawk drawn back and ready to throw.

The Indian checked himself as abruptly as if an unfathomable chasm
had opened at his feet, but quick as he was, Deerfoot was so close
that the latter could have touched him with his extended bow.

The warrior, old enough to be the father of the other, saw that he
was helpless.  He was without the power to raise a finger to save
himself, even though he held a loaded rifle in one hand and carried
the regulation knife and tomahawk in his girdle.  Had he made the
first motion toward using his weapons, the upraised tomahawk would
have left the grasp of Deerfoot with the swiftness of lightning, and
the skull of his foe would have been cloven as though made of tissue
paper.

"Let the Shawanoe obey the words of Deerfoot," said the youth, "and
he shall not be harmed."

The other made no answer, but his frightened looks showed he was
ready to follow any orders received from such high authority.

"He carries a blanket on his back which Deerfoot would love to have,
that he may sleep upon it when the night is cold and he has no
camp-fire to warm him."

The elder Shawanoe dropped his gun to the ground beside him, that he
might use both bands more readily to unfasten the bundle for his
master.  Flinging it at his feet, he looked inquiringly up and
awaited the next command.

Deerfoot did not stoop to take the article, for that would have
invited a treacherous attack.  He merely glanced downward and then
asked, "Whither is my brother going?"

"He seeks those who sent him here; they are not far and we heard the
shout of one of our warriors, which we did not understand."

"'Twas his cry when the arrow of Deerfoot pierced his heart," said
the youth with flashing eye.  "Deerfoot has crossed the great river
and means never to visit the other shore; he has left Kentucky and
Ohio, and the Shawanoes must look for his footprints on this side.
They cannot find him, and he will shoot them from behind the trees
and rocks.  He will flee from them no more."

The red man to whom these words were addressed could not fail to
understand their meaning.  They gave distinct notice that the youth
would strike back, whenever harm was offered him, while west of the
Mississippi.  He had located there for life and was prepared to
defend himself against one and all of his enemies.

Beyond question, the elder Indian would have given much could he
have been in Kentucky at that moment.  He was watching for some
chance to turn with panther-like quickness on his youthful
conqueror, but the latter took care that no such opportunity was
given him.

Deerfoot could not know that the group whom he left behind had
resolved to withdraw from the dangerous country, and while their
agreement would have been interesting and possibly gratifying news
to him, yet he was not particularly concerned, since he was
determined to force them sooner or later to that conclusion.

"Deerfoot took a gun that belonged to one of those who stole his
blanket and broke his canoe; his blanket has been restored to him
and he will now give the gun to his brother."

This statement was not understood by the other, which fact is not to
be wondered at, since it was not only in violation of what may be
called common sense, but the gun itself was not in sight.

It was within reach, however, and the youth had but to take a single
step backward, when he grasped it with his right hand and proffered
it to the other, whose very amazement caused him to take it with
much awkwardness.  Thus it came about that Deerfoot allowed the
warrior to have two rifles, both loaded, while he stood guard over
himself, with only his tomahawk in hand.

The transfer being made, the elder was at liberty to go, so soon as
he answered a few questions.  He knew much of Deerfoot from
reputation, and, therefore, was not so dumfounded as otherwise he
would have been, when informed that no harm would be done him.

"When my brother left his comrades, he took a warrior with him,"
said Deerfoot in his native tongue.  "Where is he?"

Daring as the young Shawanoe was, he was guarded to give up the gun,
until satisfied the second foe was not likely to appear on the
scene.  While he would have made his usual brilliant stand against
two of his enemies, he would have needed all the means which he
possessed to combat them.

"My brother waits my return; he sits on fallen tree and listens for
my footsteps that may learn what ill has befallen our brothers
nearer the great river."

"When my brother has learned and tells them what then will they do?"

"They will hasten across the great river and never come back."

Deerfoot smiled faintly, for he saw the purpose of this remark; the
warrior was seeking to propitiate his conqueror.  The latter might
well have added that, inasmuch as he had already given him the fact,
the elder was in duty bound to turn about and hasten to his waiting
friend with the news; but it was too much to ask him to accept the
word of an enemy, and the youth preferred that he should make the
slight journey and ascertain the truth for himself.

What followed was unique and curious.  Deerfoot stepped aside, just
enough to allow the other to pass.  The elder held a gun in each
hand and stood motionless a moment, as if uncertain what to do; but
his conqueror was waiting, and he, therefore, advanced three steps,
enough to bring him opposite Deerfoot, while the fourth carried him
beyond.  It was at that juncture he caught sight of the long bow
leaning against the tree where the gun had been standing.  He longed
to seize it, but he knew instant death would follow the attempt.

Without turning to the right or left, the released Shawanoe strode
by with deliberate and dignified step.  He held his own gun in his
right hand, and with no evidence of what he was doing, he stealthily
drew back the hammer which clasped the flint.  He then noted
carefully the number of paces he took.

When he had counted nearly fifty, he felt safe from the crash of the
tomahawk.  Dropping the strange rifle to the ground, he wheeled like
a flash and sighted quickly at the spot where he last saw his
conqueror, but he had vanished.




CHAPTER XXVII

A FAILURE


The task which Jack Carleton took upon himself, when he parted
company with Otto Relstaub on the clearing, was of the simplest
nature, and one which he was confident could be accomplished without
trouble; it was to reach by a circuitous course a point directly
opposite to his friend, and on a line with the horse, so that if the
latter fled from one, he could be secured by the other.

The experience of the young Kentuckian averted some mistakes into
which others might have fallen.  One of the hardest things for a
hunter to do, while tramping the forest, is to keep his bearings.
There are few who have shouldered a gun that have not learned this
fact, and, without a compass, landmarks, the bark of trees, or some
other artificial aid, it may be set down as impossible for any one
to escape bewilderment.  If his wanderings are extended he will find
himself traveling in a circle, and instances are known in which a
person has followed his own trail for hours, without suspecting the
grotesque truth.

Jack Carleton therefore took every precaution against going astray.
He had in fact but one landmark, so to speak, and that was the moon,
then well up in the sky.  He located the luminary with such exactness,
that he knew it would be directly over his right shoulder when he
arrived at a point precisely opposite his friend, and, as he hoped,
in a straight line with the colt between them.

"That means good luck," said he to himself, with a smile; "I always
like to see the moon over my right shoulder, though it can't mean
anything after all, as mother has told me many a time.  She said
that she and father, a few nights before he was killed by the
Shawanoes, watched the new moon, which shone through the window,
over his right shoulder and on my bare head.  Father was in good
spirits, for he believed in signs, and I think mother, though she
chided him, had a sly belief in them, too; but," added the boy with
a sigh, "she shudders now at the mere mention of such a thing."

While Jack was indulging in this sad reminiscence, he was carefully
picking his way among the trees, making sure that he did not get the
points of the compass confused.  There was no call for haste, and it
may be said he felt every step of the way.

"Otto is an odd fellow," he muttered, allowing his fancy to stray
whither it chose, "and I hope he won't become bewildered.  He is so
anxious to get the colt, that he will run into trouble if there's
any into which he can run.  He is shrewd, brave, and somewhat
stupid, and it is never certain what be will do or say.  Let me
see."

He stood still, and, peeping at the moon, as beat he could through
the foliage overhead, studied its position in the heavens, with
particular reference to his own.

"I haven't reached the right spot yet; it must be a hundred yards
further."

His aim was to halt some twenty or thirty rods beyond the clearing.
Then, when assured he had gone far enough, he would walk directly
toward Otto, the two keeping the horse between them.

"I do so hope we will get him," muttered Jack, beginning to feel a
misgiving now that the decisive moment was at hand, "for if we fail
it will end the business.  If he goes home without the colt, his
father will beat him, and more than likely will drive him into the
woods and forbid him to come back till he brings the horse with him.
He is such a hard-hearted, miserly old fellow, that he will accept
no excuse from Otto, and his mother doesn't seem to be much better."

After a time Jack reached the point where he found the moonlight
streaming over his right shoulder.  Of course, he could have secured
that lucky omen at any time, but it resulted now from the systematic
course he had followed, and he was sure no mistake had been made.

He had no more than formed the conclusion that everything was as it
should be, when he was surprised to hear the neigh of a horse within
bowshot of where he stood.  As it came from the direction of the
clearing, no doubt remained that it was the animal for which he was
hunting.

"It looks as if it is to be my fortune after all to recover the
colt," thought the pleased lad.  "It will be a surprise to Otto, but
I hope we shall not have to wait any longer, for we have lost a good
deal of time."

He moved through the wood, stepping softly, so as not to frighten
the animal, which probably had had enough of liberty to be unwilling
to go back to bondage.

A brief distance was passed, when the young Kentuckian caught sight
of the stray steed.  In an opening, less than a tenth of an acre,
where there was an abundance of grass, stood the identical colt
which ran away the day before.  Saddle and bridle were still in
place, though even the moonlight was sufficient to show they had
suffered much from the journey of the horse.  The latter, evidently
was suspicious that something was amiss.  He was cropping the grass,
when the sound of Jack's footsteps alarmed him.  He stood with his
head up, the grass dripping like water from his mouth, while he
listened for the cause of alarm.

Jack Carleton was well aware of the difficulty that faced him when
on the very threshold of success.  Though he was close to the
animal, he was not yet secured.

"Ah!  If Deerfoot was here," sighed the boy, "then there would be no
doubt of the result, for he would dart forward and catch him.  If
the horse wanted to run away, he would let him do it, and then the
Shawanoe would chase him down, just as easily as he would me or
Otto; but it is going to be hard work for me."

It was difficult to decide on the best course of procedure.  The
sagacious creature would not only be quick to recognize Jack, but
equally quick to understand his purpose in approaching him.  It was
too much to expect him to submit quietly to recapture.

Jack softly plucked a handful of grass, and, stepping out from the
cover of the woods began moving gently toward the colt.  The latter
turned his head and uttered a sniff of inquiry, at the same time
showing an inclination to whirl about and gallop off.  The boy stood
still and, holding out the grass, deftly manipulated it so that a
part dropped loosely to the ground: this insured its notice by his
victim.  Jack also addressed him in his most soothing tones.  He
called him all the pet names at his command, and, as the steed still
held his ground, the youth resumed his stealthy advance.

Jack Carleton's heart throbbed with hope.  The animal threw his head
higher, snuffed louder, and manifestly was hesitating whether to
permit a closer approach before fleeing, or whether to turn his face
at once from temptation.

"A few steps more and he is mine," was the thought of Jack, who
repeated the pet names with greater ardor, interspersing them with a
variation of cluckings and chirpings that would have charmed a
prattling baby.  He increased his pace, for he was almost within
reach, while the beast snorted with excitement.

All at once Jack dropped the gun in his other hand, and made a
desperate plunge, meaning to grasp the forelock of the horse.  It
may be said that he succeeded, for he felt the coarse, cool hair as
it was swept through his fingers by the flirt of the animal's head.
Jack missed success, by what may be truly said to have been a hair's
breadth.

"Whoa! confound you!"

This command was uttered in a very different tone from that in which
he had been addressing the colt a minute before.  There was nothing
soothing in it, and the animal showed his contempt by whirling
about, kicking up his heels and dashing into the woods.

Jack snatched his gun from the ground and bounded after him at the
imminent risk of breaking his neck.  He was too far from Otto and
his captor to attract attention, but the noise may have reached the
ears of the Indian.  The angered pursuer did not coax or order the
colt, for what he had done in that line was sufficient to show the
effort was thrown away.

He listened: the animal was still going at a rate which showed he
believed the danger was at his heels.  The sound he made, while
galloping over the leaves and through the bushes, grew fainter and
fainter until it died out altogether.

"I suppose he will keep it up for several hours.  If he faces toward
the settlement, he will reach it to-morrow, but if he veers to the
right or left, Otto may as well give up the job."

Jack was keenly disappointed, for he had been confident of success,
and now he was forced to admit there was scarcely a hope of ever
seeing the colt again.

"It's a bad go," he said, turning about and moving toward the
clearing, where he had left his friend; "we'll keep up the hunt
to-morrow, but if he isn't caught before sundown, I shall insist
that we go home.  Mother's anxious to see me," he added, in a softer
voice, "but no more than I am to see her.  It has been weeks since
we parted, and if anything should happen to her while I am loitering
by the way, I can never forgive myself."

He did not reflect that he was exposed to tenfold more harm than his
parent.  He reproached himself that he had tarried in Coatesville
until Otto came for him.  He was ready and waiting several days,
during which he could have made the journey on foot, without the
guidance of his friend.

However, it was too late now for regrets, and he tried to take
matters philosophically.

The young Kentuckian made certain he was steadily pursuing the right
course, and, when he thought he had advanced far enough, he emitted
the whistle agreed upon.  Of course no reply came back, for, as the
reader knows, the young Teuton for whom the signal was meant was not
in a situation to make suitable answer.  In fact it did not reach
his ears at all.

Without losing any more minutes, Jack Carleton pushed forward, until
he was brought to a stand-still by catching the unmistakable glimmer
of a light a short distance ahead among the trees.




CHAPTER XXVIII

THE EAVESDROPPER


Naturally the first impression of Jack Carleton, on seeing the
light, was that it proceeded from the fire kindled by Otto.  It
struck him as curious that he should do so before be could be
certain the horse was captured; but, in accordance with his
training, Jack took nothing for granted.  A few guarded steps, and
he discovered the truth; the light was much closer than he
suspected, and came through a slight rent in the side of an Indian
wigwam.

The young Kentuckian was astounded, for he had never dreamed of
anything of the kind.  He concluded he must be on the confines of an
Indian village, and made a further investigation; but it did not
take long to learn that the lodge stood alone in the great forest.

"I suppose some chieftain or warrior has quarreled with his people
and lives by himself," was the remarkably accurate guess of the boy;
"I don't know how he feels toward white folks, but I'll take a
little further look and then hunt up Otto."

He could not fail to note that the lodge stood close to the clearing
where he had agreed to meet his friend, and he was unable to free
himself of a dread, while stealing forward for the purpose of
peeping through the rent in the side of the aboriginal structure.
Otto must have seen the wigwam before reaching it, though the
proprietor might have been quicker in detecting the approach of a
stranger.

Fully sensible of the care required, Jack advanced slowly, without
noise, feeling every inch of the way.  At last he was able to bend
forward and peep through the slight opening, which first told him of
the location of the wigwam.  It required some delicate maneuvering
to gain a good view of the interior, and it need not be said that
the result was of the most interesting nature.

His eyes, or rather eye (inasmuch as he used only one), first rested
on the dusky baby, that had managed to kick off the blanket, and was
fiercely tugging at the piece of cooked venison which his dusky
mother bad tossed him.  He held it between his scant teeth, grasping
it with his chubby hands, while his feet beat the air, occasionally
catching under his chin, as though he was using hands and feet to
force the meat apart.  He worked his legs with such a vigor that at
times he seemed in danger of making a back somersault and bumping
through the side of the lodge.

Under other circumstances Jack Carleton would have laughed outright
at the comical figure of the bright-eyed infant; but the sight of
Otto Relstaub checked all such feeling, and deepened the alarm which
came with the first sight of the wigwam.

It so happened that Jack was much closer to his friend than he was
to any of the other three figures.  No more than two feet separated
the boys, and in peering into the lodge, the eavesdropper looked
directly over the head and shoulders of Otto.  The familiar peaked
hat, which had not been removed, the rather long, curling hair, the
round, rosy check, broad shoulders, the tip of the pug nose, the
plump chin, the feet, and the arms resting idly on the drawn-up
knees--all these made the young German look like an exaggerated
fairy, that had dropped in on some superstitious mortals and was
regaling them with tales of wonderland.  But Otto was not
discoursing to listeners; he was looking from one to the other,
sometimes smiling at the snuffing, kicking, clawing infant, and then
assuming an anxious expression, when his eyes rested on the face of
the others who shared the lodge with him.

The squaw was slowly drawing in and exhaling the vapor from her
pipe, with the deliberate enjoyment of an old smoker.  With her
elbows on her knees, she stared fixedly at Otto, who must have been
annoyed by her persistency.

Wish-o-wa-tum, the Man-not-Afraid-of-Thunder, occupied his throne of
bison skin on the other side of the wigwam, and, having tired of
sitting erect as became a monarch, was lounging on his right elbow,
leaving his left hand free to manipulate his pipe, which was
occasionally taken from his lips, after the cheeks were filled to
overflowing with pungent vapor.  Then, forming his immense mouth
into a contracted circle, be ejected the smoke with his doubled
tongue, sending forth ring after ring, in any direction he chose.
Looking up at the opening in the top of the lodge, he started a
regular procession of blue circles, twisting inward and slowly
expanding as they climbed toward the fresh air, where they were
suddenly caught and whirled into nothingness.

Jack had the best view of the chieftain he could wish, and fearful
of being detected, drew his head back a few inches so as to be in
entire darkness, and studied the ugly countenance.  He observed the
small, piggish eyes far apart, the big cheek bones, the disfigured
nose, the enormous mouth, the slouchy, untidy dress, and even the
half dozen straggling hairs that sprouted here and there over his
massive chin.

He noticed the flitting glances of the black eyes, and knew that the
unattractive Indian had, in some way or other, made a prisoner of
Otto Relstaub, whose rifle was missing.  Standing on the outside
with his loaded gun in hand, the young Kentuckian could have done as
he pleased with the red man, who had no suspicions of danger; but
the thought of shooting him was unspeakably shocking to Jack, who
could not have been persuaded to the step unless forced to do so, in
order to save the life of Otto or himself.

Cruel indeed must any one be who could look on the picture of
domestic happiness, the stolid father, the contented mother, and the
lusty youngster, without feeling his heart stirred by that deep,
inborn sympathy which makes the whole world akin.

"He isn't a Shawanoe or Miami," was the conclusion of Jack, after a
careful study of the warrior's face and general appearance; "I have
never seen an Osage, but have heard much of them, and I'm quite sure
he is one.  If that is so, he isn't as fierce as his race on the
other side the Mississippi, and I think we can get Otto out of there
without harm to any one.  If we are going to live in this part of
the world, we must keep on good terms with the Indians.  Helloa!
what is the old fellow going to do?"

Jack noticed that the head of the family had stopped glancing from
one part of the lodge to another, and was looking steadily at Otto,
as if he meditated some design against him.

And so he did.  Drawing in an enormous quantity of smoke, he removed
the stem from his leathern lips, contracted them into another O, and
suddenly shot out a vapory ring, followed instantly by a second,
third and fourth, and then by so many that they stumbled over each
other's heels, as may be said.  Indeed, the mouth of Wish-a-wa-tum
seemed to have become a mitrailleue for the moment, that sent a
continuous volley across the wigwam.

When the bombardment opened, Otto was looking thoughtfully at the
ground in the middle of the lodge, so that his face was turned
toward the chieftain.  The latter aimed with such skill that, as he
intended, the first ring passed directly over the end of Otto's pug
nose, which for the instant looked as though some painter had
enclosed the organ in a delicately tinted circle.

The latter was no more than in place, when it was followed by
several others.  The series, however, was blown into nothingness by
a resounding sneeze from Otto, which started the vapor toward the
opening above, that seemed to exert a greater power as the distance
from the ground increased.  When within a few inches of the outlet,
the smoke flew apart, spun around and whisked out of sight, with the
current that was borne upward from every part of the lodge.

"Donderation!" exclaimed Otto as best he could, through the
strangling vapor; "what for you don't do dot?  Don't you vants to
kill somepodys mit your smoke--don't it?  Yaw I oogh!"

Man-not-Afraid-of-Thunder did not stir.  Still holding his pipe
suspended in his left hand, he looked at the discomfited youth and
smiled.

The smile was the most prodigious on which Jack Carleton had ever
looked.  He saw the corners of the mouth move back on the cheeks
until it seemed they must touch the ears.  Perhaps the chief smiled
so seldom that the few served to bring up the "general average" of
those that were lacking.

Wish-o-wa-tum could have added to the distress of Otto by continuing
his vapory cannonade, but he refrained, and amused himself by
sending the rings once more toward the chimney.

While this little episode was going on, the squaw, with her chin on
her hands and her elbows on her knees, continued to stare at Otto;
but she showed no disposition to smile even in the slightest degree.
In her the element of mirth appeared to be totally lacking.

It is more than probable that she had not acquired the art of
ejecting the circles of smoke, or she would have followed up the
exhibition of her husband with a similar one, inspired thereto by
the innate ugliness of her nature.

The incident described did much to dissipate the alarm of Jack
Carleton for his friend.  The overwhelming smile on the countenance
of the chieftain made it attractive, for it was free from the
disfigurement of hate.

"Yes, he is an Osage, with his wife and little one.  He may not be a
pleasant neighbor, but he would not dare to live away from his
tribe, if he was as cruel as the Shawanoes or Hurons.  Some of the
settlers would shoot him and his squaw and papoose."

This theory was reasonable, but from the nature of the case it could
not be complete in the assurance it brought to the mind of the young
Kentuckian, inasmuch as it failed to explain several alarming facts.

In the first place, Otto, manifestly, was a prisoner in the lodge.
He had no gun with which to defend himself, nor could the guarded
peeping of the eavesdropper discover the weapon within the wigwam.
In what manner the German had fallen into the power of the Osage was
beyond conjecture, nor could Jack guess the ultimate intentions of
the captor.

"I have my loaded gun," was the thought of the youth, "and I ought
to be able to get Otto out of this scrape.  I shall be sorry, indeed,
to harm any one in the wigwam, and so long as it is possible to avoid
it, I will.  If the warrior receives injury it will be his own fault."

At such times, the most curious fancies often take possession of a
person.  Jack Carleton had convinced himself that the Indian, wigwam
was the only one in the neighborhood; but he had scarcely decided
what his course should be, when he began to fear he had made a
mistake.  It seemed unlikely that a single Osage should dwell apart
from his tribe in that fashion.

"There must be other lodges near me," he thought, stepping softly
back and peering around in the gloom.

It mattered not that he saw no lights from any of them, for he
reasoned that they might be hidden by the intervening trees.  So
strong was the feeling, that he moved further off and repeated the
very reconnaissance made a short time previous.

He would not have done so, had he not known that Otto was in no
immediate danger from his captor.  Had the latter offered him harm,
the struggle would have been heard in the stillness of the night,
and Jack would have rushed to the relief of his friend.

Finally, the eavesdropper became satisfied that whatever the issue
of the strange situation, he had but the single family to face.
Then he was distressed by the doubt as to what the squaw would do,
it he carried out his scheme.  It is well, known that the Indian
women are as brave, and frequently more cruel, toward their captives
than are the warriors themselves.  If the one before him became
violent, Jack would be likely to find he had undertaken a task
beyond his power.

His determination was to walk directly into the lodge and act as if
he believed the occupants were his friends.  He therefore strode
forward toward the entrance, purposely kicking the leaves with his
feet; and it was that noise which apprised those within of his
approach.




CHAPTER XXIX

WITHIN THE WIGWAM


Jack Carleton walked to the flapping deerskin which closed the
entrance to the wigwam, flung it aside, and, stooping slightly,
stepped within.  Looking into the face of Wish-o-wa-tum, he made a
half military salute and, straightening up, called out:

"How do you do, brother?"

The etiquette of the visitor required him to advance and offer his
hand, but he was afraid to do so while in doubt as to the sentiments
of the chief.  The young Kentuckian recalled an instance somewhat
similar to the present, wherein a Huron warrior, grasping the hand
of the white man who offered it, suddenly drew him forward and
plunged his hunting-knife into his side.

The unexpected visit of Jack produced a sensation amounting, for the
moment, almost to consternation.  For the first time the squaw showed
genuine surprise.  Snapping the pipe from her mouth, she threw up her
head with a grunt, and stared at the athletic youth.  The kicking baby
on the hearth appeared to understand that something unusual was going
on, and held arms and legs still, while he stared, with his round
black eyes, toward the figure at the other end of the lodge.

Man-not-Afraid-of-Thunder turned his head, holding his pipe in hand,
and looked inquiringly at the visitor.  He showed no signs of fear,
but, manifestly, he was astonished.  His fragmentary conversation
with the other boy had given him no cause to look for such a call,
though he saw at a glance that the two were friends.

Otto Relstaub beamed with delight.  With an expanse of smile second
only to that of which the sachem was capable, he rose partly to his
feet and, looking at Jack, called out:

"Mine gracious!  Jack, I didn't look for nodings of you pefore, as
dot ish--"

"Hold on!" interposed the lad at the door, with a laugh and wave of
the hand, "sit down and compose yourself till you can talk
straighter than that."

"I dinks I does--yaw," muttered the happy fellow, willing to do
anything suggested by his companion; "but come in and sot down."

While addressing Otto, Jack kept his eyes on Wish-o-wa-tum, for it
may be said he was the key of the situation.  If he showed hostility,
trouble was sure to follow.  Jack half expected to see him make a
leap for his bow or rifle, or attempt to draw his tomahawk.

If he does thought the boy, "I'll raise my gun first, and he will
understand what that means."

But the looks and manner of the host (if such he may be called) were
neither hostile nor friendly; they were indifferent, as though the
whole business possessed no interest to him.  After his first
surprised stare, he swung his head back to its former position and
slowly smoked his pipe as before.

Jack Carleton made up his mind on the moment that his true course
was to carry out his first idea that is, to act as though there was
no doubt of the friendship of the Osage.

Stepping to the left, he set his gun on the ground with the muzzle
leaning against the side of the lodge.  No more expressive sign of
comity could have been given than this simple act.  He then advanced
to the beefy, stolid chieftain, to whom he offered his hand,
repeating the words:

"How do you do, brother?"

Wish-o-wa-tum took the fingers in his own immense palm, and gave
them a moderate pressure.  Though it might have been called a warm
salute, it sent a shiver through the youth, who unconsciously braced
himself against any sudden pull of the savage, his other hand, at
the same time, vaguely seeking the handle of his knife.

But, whatever thoughts or intentions may have stirred the massive
chieftain, they gave no evidence of their nature in his face.  He
looked up at the boy, and, as he slightly wabbled the hand within
his own, said:

"How do, brudder?"

Jack then turned about and greeted Otto, who could scarcely contain
himself.  The movement, it will be noticed, placed the back of the
former toward the chief, and he was conscious of another chill
running up and down his spine; for no better opportunity could be
given the Indian to strike one of those treacherous, lightning-like
blows peculiar to the savage races.

"Keep your eye on him," said Jack, in an undertone, while shaking
the hand of Otto, and both were talking loud and effusively.

Otto nodded his head and winked, to signify he caught on, and did
not check, for a single moment, his rattling flow of talk.  Jack, in
the most natural manner, shifted his position to one side, so he was
able to look upon every one in the wigwam without the appearance of
any special object in doing so.

The great point with the callers was to secure the good-will of the
savages.  It may seem shrewd on their part, but any boy, no matter
what his age, knows that the surest way to win the friendship of a
household is to magnify the importance of the baby.

The thought occurred to Otto long before, and more than once he
explored his garments in search of some present for the youngster;
but he possessed nothing that would answer.  His pockets were empty
of anything in the shape of coin, bright medals, buttons, or
playthings of any sort likely to attract the eye of the aboriginal
American infant.

He might have handed his hunting-knife to him, but more than likely,
in his blind striking and kicking, he would gouge out an eye or
attempt to scalp himself, and then the mother would turn upon the
donor in her wrath.  Otto considered the project of borrowing the
tomahawk of the chief and passing it over to the heir, but feared he
would knock out his own brains or do something desperate, by which
retribution would be visited on the head of Otto.

But Jack Carleton was more fortunate, for in the pocket of his
trousers was an English shilling, worn smooth and shining with the
friction to which it had been long subjected.  It was just the thing
to catch the eye of any baby, no matter what its nativity, and he
stepped hastily forward and handed it to the one before him.

The movement interested the parents scarcely less than the child.
They watched Jack closely.  The little fellow snatched the bright
coin in his snuffling, awkward fashion, and, when it was clutched in
his fingers, made a furious shove, intending to drive it into his
mouth.

"Hold on," called Jack, in alarm; "I didn't give it to you to eat; I
don't believe you can digest it."

Just then the little fellow began to kick, cough, and fling himself
harder than ever.  The mother sprang forward with an exclamation in
her native tongue, and, catching her baby in her arms, began
manipulating him in the most original fashion.  Standing upright in
the middle of the wigwam, she inverted him, and, holding him by the
heels, worked him up and down, as though he were the dasher of a
chum.

"If she don't do dot a leedle harder his head vill bounce off,"
remarked Otto.

The shilling flew from the throat of the baby, and Jack, thinking it
had done enough harm, scooped over to pick it up; but, before he
could lay hands on it, the mother snatched it from the ground and
shoved it into one of the capacious receptacles of her dress.
Evidently she identified the coin and knew its value.

"All right," laughed Jack; "I'll be glad to have you keep it, if it
will help to buy your friendship for us."

During this stirring episode, and when the boys feared the heir of
the wigwam was likely to choke himself to death, the father never
ceased smoking, his pipe.  His piggish eyes were turned sideways, as
though he thought the performance worth looking at; but, beyond
that, he did not disturb himself.

The infant, after his unpleasant experience, seemed to be as well as
ever, and being tumbled back on the bison skin resumed his kicking
and, crowing, as though seeking to make up for lost time.

The occurrence produced an effect on Jack Carleton similar to that
caused by the sight of the expansive smile of the Osage chieftain:
he felt that no dangerous ill-will could exist wigwam which was the
scene of the incident.

The boys resumed their seats beside each other, where the other
occupants of the lodge were in sight all the time, and then spoke
with freedom.

"I don't think they will, offer any harm," Jack, alluding, of
course, to the squaw and the warrior.  I suspect he is an Osage."

"Yaw--dot ish vot he tolds me," said Otto carefully weighing his
words.

"What else did he tell you?  But, first of all, let me know how you
came to be his guest."

Thereupon the German related, in his own fashion, the story which
long since became familiar to the reader.  Jack Carleton listened
with much interest, glancing from the husband to the wife and back
again, with an occasional look at the baby, that had become so
motionless as to show that he was asleep.

"So you didn't get anything to eat?" remarked the young Kentuckian;
"when I first saw you here I thought you were after food.  I am
hungry, but I think the best thing we can do is to leave the lodge."

"Vy not stays till mornings?"

"It might do; but I'm a little too nervous to sleep, for there can
be no certainty about them.  I hunted around for other lodges, but
found none, and yet there may be plenty not far off.  He may have
visitors, and, if they find us here, there's no telling what they
will do."

"What for you leave your gun ober dere just as I does mit mine?"

"It struck me that that was the best way to show the old fellow that
not only was I friendly myself, but that I took him to be a friend."

"Dot ish so; but it would be as nice as nefet vos if bofe of our
guns had us."

"I will get mine."

"Mebbe he won't lets you."

"I'm almost as close to it as he; I can take a step or two before he
will see what I mean to do, and then, if he undertakes to stop me,
he will be too late."

"Vot musn't I does?"

"Attend to the squaw: if she makes a dive after me, you grab and
hold her."

"Yaw," was the hesitating response of Otto, who saw what unpleasant
phases the situation was likely to assume.

Before Jack Carleton rose to his feet, he discovered that something
extraordinary was going on in the lodge.  Although the chief was
sitting in his lazy attitude, yet his senses were on the alert and
some sort of telegraphy was passing between him and his wife.  Both
continued smoking their pipes and did not speak nor move their
bodies.  Any one unable to see their faces would not suspect they
were looking at each other.

But they were not only doing so, but, singular as it may seem, were
sending messages mainly by means of the smoke issuing from their
dusky lips.  It was puffed forth, in every variety of manner,
sometimes with little short jets, then with longer ones, then from
one corner of the mouth and again from the other, all being
accompanied by a contortion of the flexible lips which doubtless
suggested some of the words in the minds of the two.

"That's very strange," said Jack, in an undertone, after he and Otto
had watched the performance several minutes.

"Yaw, dot ish vot I dinks."

"Why do they affect all that mystery?  If they want to say anything
to each other, why not speak in their own tongue?  Neither of us can
understand the first word."

"But they doesn't knows dot."

"They ought to know it.  However, we can't guess what they're
talking about, though I would give much to know."

Husband and wife were quick to observe they were under scrutiny, but
they continued the curious interchange of thoughts for some time
longer.  By and by they ceased and seemed be doing nothing beside
smoking; Carleton was right in his belief that the sachem had heard
something on the outside wigwam which greatly interested them.




CHAPTER XXX

AN UNWELCOME VISITOR


Both Jack Carleton and Otto Relstaub were disturbed by the singular
behavior of the squaw and chief.

"They're talking about something outdoors," whispered Jack; "keep
quiet and listen."

The faint rustling of the leaves, the gentle breathing of the
sleeping infant, and the soft purring of the fire (caused by the
sudden flaring up of one of the brands), were the only sounds that
came to their ears.  Wish-o-wa-tum held the stem of his pipe between
his lips, without ejecting any smoke, while his eyes were fixed on
the ground in front of his feet, with that absent expression which
showed he was listening intently to something not visible to the
eye.  The attitude of the wife was similar, except that she looked
steadily in the face of Jack Carleton, as though seeking to read his
thoughts.

Hark! both the boys caught a stirring of the leaves, precisely as if
made by the foot of an animal prowling around the wigwam.

"Sh!" warned Jack; "it's a man or beast!"

The words had no more than left his lips, when the flapping deerskin
was silently drawn backward and an Indian warrior entered.

He was powerful and well formed in his war paint, and with his long
rifle in his right hand.  He had no blanket thrown over his
shoulders, but he was fully dressed in other respects, with knife
and tomahawk thrust in the girdle around his waist.

The first glance showed that he not only belonged to the Shawanoe
tribe, but he was one of the most dreaded members of the same.  Both
Otto and Jack had seen him before, his forehead and cheeks being so
curiously marked as to identify him wherever no one else was
similarly ornamented.

When the boys were making their desperate run for the shelter of the
logs on the other side, of the Mississippi, Otto threw back an
affrighted look, which gave him such a vivid picture of that
particular savage that he felt the memory would remain with him
through life.  A few minutes after, as my reader will recall, Jack
deliberately held fast to the upper edge of the rude fort and looked
over upon the fierce warriors outside.  The one who particularly
impressed him was the Shawanoe with the hideously painted
countenance.  It was this same Indian that flung the bear skin about
his shoulders and, creeping up the inclined tree trunk, surveyed the
astonished youths below, and it was he who now entered the lodge of
Wish-o-wa-tum and confronted the inmates.

The truth flashed upon the boys: he was one of a party that had
followed them across the Mississippi, and had traced them to this
lodge.  It was natural the youths should believe that others were
not far off.

It will be remembered that Otto had left his gun on the edge of the
clearing some distance away, while the weapon of Jack stood near the
entrance of the lodge.  The instant the Shawanoe stepped inside, his
eye rested on it, and, as if divining the truth, he extended his
hand and picked it up.  The act gave him two guns, while neither of
the boys possessed a fire-arm.

Having performed this clever exploit, the Shawanoe, still standing
erect, just within the lodge, turned to the chief and addressed him
in what may be termed a mixture of the Shawanoe and Osage tongues.
He paid no attention to the squaw at the other end of the wigwam,
for to an American Indian the native woman is of little account
under any circumstances.

Nor did his face indicate that he was aware of the presence of the
boys, who looked at him with dismay; but it was morally certain that
the conversation which opened immediately related almost solely to
them.

"My gracious!" said Jack, when able to recover himself, "this is bad
for us.  I never dreamed of anything of the kind."

He spoke very guardedly, with his head close to his friend's though
both narrowly watched the warriors, while giving expression to their
own fears.

"Vie didn't we start sooner don he comes?" whispered Otto, his jaw
trembling with fear; "I don't see vot we doted does."

An absurd scheme of escape suggested itself to Jack.

"I wonder whether we can't dash through the side of the lodge and
get away."

"Wait till I sees."

Otto carefully leaned back with a view of learning bow much
resistance the deerskins would offer.  While they were quite strong,
they were not taut, and yielded so much that the boy tipped over
backwards, with his feet in the air, somewhat after the style of the
baby when frolicking on the blanket.

The two warriors, including the squaw, looked stolidly at him, and
there was not the trace of a smile on any countenance.  Agitated as
was Jack, he could not repress a slight laugh when he witnessed the
discomfiture of his companion.

"Mine gracious!" muttered Otto, clambering to the sitting position
again; "I dinks dot some one have pulls de lodge away van I don't
leans against him."

Jack shook his head.

"There's no use of trying that; before we could get through they
could catch us both.  If they attack us, we'll have to make the beat
fight we can."

"And dot won't be good for nodding," was the truthful remark of
Otto, who looked toward the two warriors again.

The Shawanoe must have felt he was entire master of the situation.
As if to remove any doubt on that point in the minds of the youths,
he now set down the gun he had picked up, leaned his own against the
side of the lodge, close to it, and then seated himself about half
way between the door and the sleeping baby.  This placed him
opposite Wish-o-wa-tum and closer to the entrance where were Otto
and Jack.  For the latter to pass out, they must rush by both
warriors, a feat utterly impossible, should the Indians object.  It
was equally beyond their power to secure the guns, which would have
proven potent factors in settling the question.

"I believe he has left the rifles there on purpose to tempt us to
make a dash for them," said Jack, half inclined to accept the
challenge, hopeless as it was.

"Dot ish vot they does him for," assented Otto.

Jack was strongly of the belief that other Shawanoes were near.  It
was unreasonable to suppose that a single warrior would have crossed
the Mississippi alone, when a dozen of them had proven unable to
bring the boys to terms.

"They have found we are in here," was the thought of the boy, "and
becoming tired of waiting for us, have sent this one to talk with
the Osage and to hurry us out.  Ah, why did Deerfoot leave us so
soon?  If we ever needed him, now is the time."

The name of the wonderful youth gave a new turn to the thoughts of
the lad.  He asked himself whether it was probable that the
Shawanoes and Miamis had sent a party over to pursue the boys alone,
or to revenge themselves upon Deerfoot.  Their enmity against the
latter must be tenfold greater than it could be against any one
else.

The most natural decision to which the lad could come was that the
hostiles were numerous enough to divide and follow both trails.  At
any rate it was improbable, as has already been said, that the task
of running the youths to earth was entrusted to a single warrior.

While Wish-o-wa-tum and his latest visitor were talking in their
odd, granting fashion, the boys carefully studied their
countenances, in the vain effort to read the meaning of the words
that passed their lips.  They occasionally glanced at the squaw, who
manifested more interest than was expected.  Sometimes she held the
pipe for a minute or two motionless, her eyes on the warriors, as if
anxious to catch every word.  Then she would give a snuff or grunt,
lean forward and stir the fire and smoke with great vigor.

To the amazement of the listening boys, the red men all at once
changed their language to the English--or rather they attempted to
do so, for they made sorry work of it.

"Dog Deerfoot--he dog," was the somewhat obscure remark of the
latest arrival.

"Him so," nodded Man-not-Afraid-of-Thunder, who probably had never
beard of the individual until within the last few minutes.

"Deerfoot dog--coward--shoot Injin no more."

Wish-o-wa-tum started a reply in English, but the difficulty was
such that he slid back into his own lingo.  Consequently, the
purport of what he said was lost upon the youths.  Jack Carleton,
however, was quick enough to suspect the meaning, of the proceeding
which troubled him so much at first.  The words in broken English
were intended for the friends of Deerfoot.  It was characteristic of
the Shawanoe visitor that he should attempt to play upon the
feelings of the hapless boys.

"Deerfoot dead," he added, with a sidelong glance toward the latter,
which confirmed the suspicion of the young Kentuckian.

Otto started on hearing the words, but whispered, as he hitched
closer to his friend:

"I don't dinks so."

"Nor do I--hark!"

"How die?" asked Wish-o-wa-tum again struggling with the tongue to
which he was a subject rather than of which he was master.

"Arorara threw him down," replied the visitor, striking his fist
against his breast to signify the name was his own; "jump on
him--take scalp.  Deerfoot dog!"

"I know how deceitful the Indians are," said Jack in the same low
tone, "but that fellow don't know bow to lie in English.  I should
like to see the warrior that can throw Deerfoot down and take his
scalp."

The Shawanoe seemed to have overheard the expression, or at least
suspected its meaning, guarded though the words were in their
utterance, for he leaped to his feet and again striking his fist
against his chest, exclaimed in hot anger:

"Deerfoot dog--Deerfoot dead!  Arorara take scalp."

To the amazement of Jack Carleton, Otto also sprang to his feet, and
struck his chest a resounding thump.

"Arorara ish one pig liar!" he shouted; "he is a liar as never vos!
He says dot Deerfoot is dead, and dere stands Deerfoot now!"

And as the German lad thundered the words, he pointed toward the
deerskin, which had been flung back once more.




CHAPTER XXXI

PURSUER AND PURSUED


When Deerfoot the Shawanoe encountered his enemy in the path and
turned over the rifle to him, he knew that his leniency toward his
implacable foe had not softened his heart in the least.  He only
awaited the opportunity to turn like a rattlesnake on his
magnanimous master, and the youth therefore took particular care
that such opportunity should not be given him.

Deerfoot held his tomahawk tightly grasped and poised, determined to
hurl it with resistless and unerring aim on the very first move of
the warrior against him.  He remained as rigid as bronze until the
other was a couple of rods distant.  Then he noiselessly shoved back
the tomahawk in his girdle, picked up his bow and vanished like a
shadow.  When the warrior turned, as the reader will recall, he saw
no one.

Deerfoot was confident that after such a meeting, the one whom he
had spared would not follow him.  He would be glad enough to escape
altogether without arousing the wrath of him who would not show
mercy a second time.  Nevertheless, the matchless youth sped along
the path in the gathering gloom, with that swiftness which earned
him his expressive name while he was yet a mere boy.  No man,
American or Caucasian, could hold his own against him in his
phenomenal fleetness.  He swept through the forest, never pausing,
but darting forward like a bird on the wing, that eludes by the
marvelous quickness of eye the labyrinth of limbs and obstructions
which interpose almost every second across his line of flight.

Not until he had sped fully a half mile did slacken in the slightest
his astonishing pace, and then there was not the least quickening of
the pulse or hastening of the gentle breath.  Had chose, he could
have maintained the same for hours without discomfort or fatigue.

While, in one sense, Deerfoot was fleeing a Shawanoe, he was, in the
same sense, pursue another, in whom his chief interest centered.
The night deepened, and the moon, climbing above the tree tops,
penetrated the gloomy recesses in few places with its silvery beams.
When a mile had been passed, the young warrior paused and listened.

"He cannot follow me when his eyes see no trail," he said to
himself, alluding to the Shawanoe whom he had spared.

It followed as a corollary that the same difficulty confronted him
in pursuing his friends and the enemy who clung so close to their
footprints.  He stopped and softly passed his hand over the leafy
ground.  Not the slightest artificial depression was there; he had
lost the trail of the party.

As it was utterly out of the question to learn how far he had
diverged from the path, it was also beyond his power to return to
it--that is, so long as the night lasted.  The hoof-prints of the
horse were cut so deep in the yielding earth that, with considerable
trouble, he could have traced them among the trees; but even then he
would lack the great help which the scout is generally able to
command.  In following a trail at night, he needs to possess a
thorough knowledge of the country, so as to reason out the probable
destination of his enemies, and consequently the general route they
will take.  More than likely they will aim for some crossing or
camping ground, many miles in advance.  The knowledge of the hunter
may enable him to take a shorter course and, by putting his horse to
his best, reach of them.  About all he does, when engaged in this
hot chase, is to take his observations at widely separated points,
with a view of learning he is going astray.

It was precisely in this manner that the greatest scout of modern
days, Kit Carson, led a party on the heels of a party of Mexican
horse-thieves, with his steeds on a fall gallop the night thoroughly
overtook the criminals at daylight, chastised them and recaptured
the stolen property.

Deerfoot was lacking in that one requisite--familiarity with the
country.  He had journeyed up and down the shores of the Mississippi,
had visited the settlement further west, and had gain much knowledge
of the southwestern portion of the present State of Missouri; but
this member of our Union occupies an immense area, and years would
be needed to enable him to act as guide through every section of it.
He had never traveled in many parts, and it will be perceived,
therefore, that it was out of his power to theorize in the wonderfully
brilliant manner which often made his successes due to an intuitive
inspiration that at times seemed to hover on the verge of the
unknowable sixth sense.

But strange must be the occasion in which Deerfoot would feel
compelled to fold his, arms and say, "I can do no more."

He had stood less than three minutes in the attitude of deep
attention, when he emitted a peculiar fluttering whistle, such as a
timid night bird sometimes makes from its perch in the up most
branches, while calling to its mate.  It was still trembling on the
air, when a response came from a point not far away and to the
right.  Could any one have seen the face of the youthful Shawanoe,
he would have observed a faint but grim smile playing around his
mouth.

He had uttered the signal which the Shawanoes rarely used.  When
members of their scouts became temporarily lost from each other,
while in the immediate neighborhood of an enemy, and it was
necessary they should locate themselves, they did so by means of the
signal described.  They refrained from appealing to it except in
cases of the utmost urgency, for if used too often it was likely to
become known to their enemies and its usefulness thus destroyed.

Deerfoot had secured a reply from the Shawanoe for whom he was
hunting, and thus learned his precise whereabouts.  He instantly
began stealing his way toward him.

The usage among this remarkable tribe of Indians required him to
repeat the peculiar cry after hearing it, and the party of the
second should respond similarly.  When the call had been wafted back
and forth in this fashion, Shawanoe law forbade its repetition,
except after a considerable interval, and then only under the most
urgent necessity.

Deerfoot held his peace, though he knew warrior was awaiting his
answer.  Failing to call the response, the other would conclude that
the signal was in truth the call of a bird; but to guard against any
error, he repeated the tremulous whistle, when the stealthy Deerfoot
was within a few rods.

The latter could have taken his life with suddenness almost of the
lightning bolt, but he had no wish to do so.  If Jack Carleton and
Otto Relstaub were in danger it would be from this warrior alone,
and so long as Deerfoot could keep him "in hand" no such danger
existed.

In the open forest, where the moonlight penetrated, a shadowy figure
assumed shape, and the pursuer recognized it as that of the Indian
whom he was so anxious to find.  He had concluded to wait no longer,
and was advancing in a blind way along the trail of the lads.

Deerfoot stooped and passed his hand over the ground.  One sweep was
enough to, identify the prints of the horse's hoofs, and the more
delicate impressions made by shoes and moccasins.  The young Shawanoe,
by a careful examination of the trail, did that which will scarcely
be believed: he ascertained that one pair of moccasins went forward
and the other took the opposite course.  Consequently, the Shawanoes
had parted company at a point slightly in advance (it could not be
far), and the warrior whom he saw must have waited where he was
while the night was closing in.

A few rods further and a second examination revealed the trail of a
single pair of moccasins, the line of demarcation had been passed.

All this time the elder was pushing among trees, Deerfoot catching a
glimpse of him now and then, so as to be able to regulate his own
pace that of his enemy.  It was needful also that much
circumspection should be used, for when one person can trace the
movements of another, it follows that the possibilities are
reciprocal and the law vice versa obtains.  The youth therefore held
resolutely back, and so guarded his movements that he was assured
against detection by any glance the warrior might cast behind him.

The trees in front diminished in number and soon ceased altogether.
The Shawanoe had reached the edge of a natural opening or clearing.
Pausing a moment, he stepped out where the moon shone full upon him,
and then halted again.  Having the advantage of cover, Deerfoot
slipped carefully forward, until he stood within a few yards of the
red man, who little dreamed of the dreaded one that was within the
throw of a tomahawk.

The elder Indian seemed to be speculating the probable course of the
unconscious fugitives.  It could not be supposed that he was familiar
with the country (since his home was on the other side of the
Mississippi), but like the majority of mankind when in difficulty, he
was able to form a theory, but unlike that majority, he proved his
faith in it by his works.  Instead of following the footprints, he
diverged to the right and coursed along the edge of the clearing,
where he was almost entirely concealed by the shadow of the trees.

He had not gone far, when Deerfoot silently emerged from the wood.
His keen eye revealed what must have been noticed by the other: on
that spot the boys had stopped with the intention of encamping for
the night.  Had they remained, beyond all doubt one or both would
have been slain, but from some cause (long since explained to the
reader) they passed on.

Deerfoot hurried on with a speed that was almost reckless, for that
marvelous intuition seemed to whisper that the crisis was near.  His
friends could not be far off, and the question of safety or danger
must be speedily settled.

Just beyond the clearing, while hastening forward, he caught, the
glow of the fire shining through the rents and crevices of the shabby
skin of the Osage wigwam.  He heard the of voices within, and a few
seconds later he was peeping through the same orifice that had a
similar purpose for jack Carleton when played the part of eavesdropper.




CHAPTER XXXII

TURNING THE TABLES


Although Jack Carleton and Otto Relstaub understood nothing of the
conversation (excepting the few words of mangled English) between
Wish-o-wa-tum, the Osage chieftain, and the Shawanoe who entered his
lodge, little was lost upon Deerfoot.

Without quoting the language, it may be said that Arorara declared
the two boys to be thieves and wretches of the worst imaginable
degree.  They had stolen the horses of the Shawanoes and Miamis, and
had treacherously shot, not only the warriors, but the squaws and
papooses, when they lay asleep by their camp-fires.

Arorara said he had been sent by his people to follow across the
river, and punish them for their many crimes.  His purpose in
placing the guns as he had done, near the entrance of the lodge, was
to tempt the boys to make a rush to escape.

When they did so, Arorara proposed that he and Wish-o-wa-tum should
leap upon them with knives.

When this plan was fully explained to the chief, he nodded his head
and signified that he would willingly lend his hand.  It was a
matter of indifference to him, and, but for the coming of the
Shawanoe, he probably would have allow the boys to depart without
harm.  With Wish-o-wa-tum the whole question resolved itself into
one of policy.  He lived alone and had never been disturbed by the
white settlers, who were locating in different parts of the territory.
If he should help in the taking off of youngsters, their friends
would not be likely to suspect him, and there was little probability
of the truth ever reaching their ears.

But, if he refused the request of the guest, the fierce tribe to
which he belonged would be sure to go out of their way to punish
him.  He therefore gave his assent, and added that he was ready do
his part whenever Arorara wished.

It was at that juncture that the two red men essayed expression in
English, and Deerfoot saw that he must interfere at once.  While
moving to the front of the lodge, he scanned his immediate surroundings,
so far as he could, but neither saw nor heard anything of the other
Shawanoe.  In short, from what has already been told, it will be seen
that it was impossible for him to be in that vicinity.

Throwing back the deerskin, the youthful warrior stepped quickly
within the wigwam.  His bow was flung over his back, and, being
perfectly familiar with the interior, he extended his hand and
caught up the weapon nearest him, standing erect and facing all the
occupants as did Arorara a short time before.  This movement and the
entrance itself were made with such deftness that no one observed
his presence, with the exception of Otto Relstaub, who by accident
happened to look toward him just as he entered.

But the startling words of the German lad, accompanied by the
extension of his arm and finger toward the door, turned every eye
like a flash in that direction.  They were just in time to catch a
glimpse of the arms of Deerfoot, as they were raised like the
flitting of the wings of a bird, and almost in the same breath the
youth was seen to be looking along the gleaming barrel pointed the
breast of the astounded warrior.

"Dog of a Shawanoe!" exclaimed Deerfoot, his voice as firm and
unwavering as his nerves; "coward!  Serpent that creeps in the grass
and strikes the heel of the hunter; Arorara speaks with a double
tongue; he says he took the scalp of Deerfoot, but the scalp of
Deerfoot is here, and he dares Arorara and Waughtauk and Tecumseh
and all the chiefs and sachems and warriors of the Shawanoes, to
take it!"

The rifle, with the hammer drawn back, was flung to the ground, and
whipping out his hunting knife, the youth grasped the handle with
fingers of steel and assumed a defiant attitude. His face was aflame
with passion, and his breast became a raging volcano of wrath.

In truth, Deerfoot had lost control of himself for the moment.  An
overwhelming sense of his persecution caused his nature to revolt,
and he longed for the excuse to leap upon the Shawanoe who had
followed him across the Mississippi.  There was a single moment when
he gathered his muscles for a tiger-like bound at his enemy, he was
restrained only by the pitiful expression on the terrified
countenance.

The youth addressed his words to Arorara and his blazing eyes were
fixed on him.  He had no quarrel with Wish-o-wa-tum and understood
his position, but he would not have shrunk from an attack by both.
Deerfoot knew that either was more powerful than he, but in cat-like
agility there could be no comparison between them.

Man-not-Afraid-of-Thunder, however, showed very plainly that he held
the invader of his lodge in great fear.  He displayed visible emotion,
when listening to the ringing words of defiance; but he possessed
sense enough to perceive they were not addressed to him, and he
continued to smoke his pipe in silence.

The squaw at the further end of the wigwam started, and with the
pipe in her grasp, stared with a dazed expression at the daring
intruder; then, like the true mother the world over, she leaned
forward, caught up her sleeping infant and held him to her breast,
ready to defend him with her life.

Arorara looked in turn straight into the burning countenance of
Deerfoot.  The elder warrior had unconsciously assumed an admirable
pose, his left foot forward, his hand resting on the handle of his
tomahawk, his whole position that of a gathering his strength for a
tremendous leap.  But though his fingers toyed with the weapon at
his waist, they did not draw it forth; it was for that precise
signal the youth was waiting.

While in this attitude, which might have been accepted as indicating
the most heroic courage, Deerfoot saw the lump or Adam's apple rise
sink in his throat, precisely as if he were to swallow something.
It was done twice, and was a sign of weakness on the part of
Arorara.

The consuming anger of Deerfoot burned out like a flash of powder.
Hatred became contempt; enmity turned to scorn, and the mortal peril
of the warrior vanished.

"Who now is the dog?" asked Deerfoot in English, with a curl of his
lip.  "Arorara is brave when he stands before the youths who have no
weapons; he then speaks with the double tongue; he cannot utter the
truth.  Arorara has his tomahawk and knife, Deerfoot has his; let
them fight and see whose scalp shall remain."

"Don't you do dot, old Roarer," exclaimed Otto Relstaub, stepping
forward in much excitement; "if you does, den you won't be old
Roarer not any more, as nefer vose-yaw!  Dunderation!"

"Let them alone," commanded Jack Carleton, catching his arm and
drawing him back; "don't interfere."

"Don't you sees?" asked Otto, turning his head and speaking in a
whisper; "I want to scare old Roarer."

"There's no call for doing that, for he's so seared now he can't
speak; he won't fight Deerfoot."

Arorara possessed less courage than Tecumseh, who, when challenged
by Deerfoot in almost the same manner, would have fought him to the
death had not others interposed.  The Shawanoe was now in mortal
terror of such an encounter.

"Deerfoot and Arorara are brothers," said he, swallowing again the
lump that rose in his throat; "they belong to the same totem; they
are Shawanoes; the Great Spirit would frown to see them harm each
other."

The words were spoken in Shawanoe, but Jack and Otto saw, from the
looks and manner of the elder warrior, that he was subdued and could
not be forced into a struggle with the lithe and willowy youth.

It was not flattering to the pride of the young Kentuckian and his
companion that while Arorara felt no fear of them jointly, he was
terrified by the bearing of Deerfoot, who voluntarily relinquished
the advantage he possessed in the hope that it would induce the
other to fight.

The abject words of Arorara caused a reaction in the feelings of
Deerfoot.  His conscience condemned him for his outburst of passion,
and had the situation permitted, he would have prostrated himself in
prayer and begged the forgiveness of  the Great Spirit whom he had
offended.

But nothing in his face or voice or manner betrayed the change.

He remained standing in front of the deerskin, which was thrown
back, so that the light from the camp-fire shone against the gloom
beyond; his left hand held the knife with the same rigid grasp, and
the limbs, which in the American Indian rarely show much muscular
development, were as drawn as steel.

The squaw clasped the sleeping infant to her husky bosom and glared
at Deerfoot, like a lioness at bay.  Had he advanced to do harm to
her offspring, she would have sprang upon him with the fierceness of
that beast and defended the little one to the death.  Had the youth
assailed Man-not-Afraid-of-Thunder, probably she would have sat an
interested spectator of the scene until it became clear which way it
was going, when she might have wrapped her baby in bison-skin,
placed him carefully away, and taken a part in the struggle.

The Osage resumed the deliberate puffing of his pipe, but glanced
from one face to the other of the two Shawanoes.  Stolid and lazy as
he was, by nature and training, he could not help feeling stirred by
the curious scene.

Jack Carleton and Otto were on their feet, studying the two
countenances with equal intentness.  Both were cheered by the
consciousness that danger no longer threatened them, and that
whatever followed must accord with the fact that Deerfoot the
Shawanoe was master of the situation.




CHAPTER XXXIII

CONCLUSION


"My brother speaks with a single tongue," said Deerfoot, replying to
the cringing words of Arorara: "the Great Spirit will frown when be
sees two brothers fighting each other.  Deerfoot has slain more than
one Shawanoe and has spared others; he will spare Arorara; he may
sit down beside the Osage warrior and smoke pipe with him."

Immediately the youth shoved his knife in place, and for the first
time seemed to become aware that he stood in the presence of others.
He bestowed no attention on Wish-o-wa-tum or his squaw, but
addressed his young friends.

"Let my brothers go from this lodge and make their way homeward;
Arorara will not pursue them."

"Arorara will do them no harm," said the individual in as cringing
manner as before.

 "No, he will not, for Deerfoot will watch and slay Arorara if he
seeks to do so," quietly remarked the youth, who, in every sense of
the word, continued master of the situation.

"Let us do vot he tells us," suggested Otto, moving awkwardly toward
the door.

Deerfoot stepped slightly aside, to make room for them, and Jack
accepted the movement as an invitation for them to pass out.  Otto
held back so as to permit the other to go first, and he followed
close behind him.  Otto did not glance at or speak to either.  He
had his misgivings concerning not only Arorara, but the Osage, who
might resent this invasion of his castle.  Like the finely trained
Indian, he "took no chances."

Jack and Otto were intensely interested in the situation, but they
did not forget themselves.  The former, as be passed out, picked up
his own rifle, while Otto took the one belonging to the Indian, who
was left at liberty to hunt the gun left on the clearing by the
German lad when he prepared to start his camp-fire for the evening.
Thus each boy was furnished with the weapon which is indispensable
to the ranger of the woods.

Every one can understand the reluctance of the two to walk from the
lodge with their turned upon their foe.  With all their confidence
in the prowess of Deerfoot, they felt a misgiving which was sure to
distress them, so long as the enemies were in sight.  On reaching
the outside, therefore, they turned about, walked slowly backwards,
and watched the wigwam.

The deerskin being drawn aside, they could the figure of the young
Shawanoe, who had stepped back in front of it.  Just beyond was partly
visible the subdued Shawanoe, he and his conqueror obscuring
the squaw, still further away, while Man-not-Afraid-of-Thunder was
out of range.

"I think that little place saw more surprises, this evening than it
will ever see again," said Jack Carleton, bending his head with the
purpose of gaining a better view; "in fact it has been a series of
surprise parties from the beginning."

"Yaw, dot ish vot I dinks all a'while, but mine gracious!"

Hitherto it had been the running vines, growing close to the ground,
which caused overturnings of Otto, but now it was another obstruction
in the shape of a tree trunk, over which Jack stepped, taking care
however, to say nothing to his companion concerning it.  The smaller
sticks lying near made it look as if the trunk served to help the
squaw of Man-not-Afraid-of-Thunder, when she was breaking or cutting
wood for the wigwam.

Be that as it may, the heels of Otto struck it and he went over on
his back, with hat and gun flying and shoes pointed upward.

"I dinks dot vos a pig vine," he said, clambering to his feet and
shaking himself together again.

"You're getting to be the best fellow at tumbling I ever saw," said
Jack, suppressing, as well as he could, his laughter.

"Dot ish so," assented the victim, too good-natured to find fault
after his fortunate escape.

By this time, they were so far from the Osage lodge that very little
could be seen of the interior, and they turned round and walked side
by side.

"It seems like a dream," remarked the young Kentuckian; "a few
minutes ago, there was no escape for us, and now I cannot think we
are in the least danger."

"Who dinks dot de Shawanoes comes over der river after us?" asked
Otto.

"Nobody besides Deerfoot: there isn't anything that he doesn't think
of that is worth thinking about."

"Den vy he leaves us, when we leaves him?"

"I've asked myself that question, Otto;  it must be that, after we
parted, he learned something which told him the Shawanoes had
crossed the Mississippi after us.  He changed his course and came to
our help, and it's mighty fortunate he did so."

"I guess dot ish so; we will asks him when we don't see him."

"I have my doubt about seeing him again."

"How ish dot?"

"You remember he said more than once he had reason to take another
course, and he did do so.  He could not have been blamed for
believing we were able to get along without him, after entering
Louisiana.  At any rate, he will think so now."

This was a reasonable conclusion, and Otto agreed with his friend
that they were not likely to meet the extraordinary youth for some
time to come.  He would probably take another direction, for, after
the threat he uttered to Arorara, and the panic into which he had
thrown him, that warrior would be glad to hasten back to his
friends, who were equally eager to reach Kentucky without loss of
time.

The moon was high in the heavens and the woods open.  Much to the
relief of Otto, the vines gave him no further trouble, and they
progressed without difficulty.  The neighborhood was strange to
them, but they had tramped the wilderness too often to care.  They
were sure of the general direction they were following, and were
confident now of reaching home, which could be no great distance
away.

Such a buoyancy of spirits came over the boys that it was hard to
restrain themselves from shouting and leaping with joy.  But for the
mishaps attending such sport they would have run at full speed and
flung their hats in air.  Several miles were passed before they
became thoughtful and quiet.

"Mine gracious!" abruptly exclaimed Otto, stopping short and
striking his knee a resounding whack; "vere ain't dot hoss?"

"Had you forgotten about him?" asked companion with a smile.

"I nefer dinks apout him since we comes the lodge."

"I have, more than once; I made up my mind, when I found you in the
wigwam, that if you got out alive, I would insist that we go
straight home and think no more about the animal; but matters are in
a better shape, and we'll wait till to-morrow before we decide."

"Dot suits me," assented Otto, nodding his head several times.

As nearly as they could conjecture, they were some six miles from
the residence of Wish-o-wa-tum or Man-not-Afraid-of-Thunder, when
they decided to stop for the night.  They were fully warranted in
believing that all danger from red men was ended; and, as they had
no means of finding a good camping site, they stopped at once and
began gathering fuel.  The task was soon over, and the flint and
steel gave the speedily grew into a roaring blaze, the boys sat and
looked in each other's face.

The night was cool, but pleasant.  Clouds, however, were continually
drifting across the face of the moon, and a certain restlessness of
feeling, of which even the rugged youngsters were sensible, told
that a change was coming.

The hour spent in the Osage wigwam was redolent of smoking venison,
and the boys smacked their lips and shook their heads, after the
manner of youngsters, with healthful appetites but there was no way
of procuring food, and they philosophically accepted the situation,
refraining from reference to eatables until there was a prospect of
obtaining them.

Through all the eventful experience of the evening, Jack and Otto
had retained their blankets.  The circumstances were such that
neither of the Indians with whom they were brought in contact cared
to secure them, though it may be suspected that, Wish-o-wa-tum would
have laid claim to that of the German, except for the visit of
Arorara and Deerfoot.

Seated by the cheerful fire, the friends talked in rambling fashion
until drowsy, when they wrapped their blankets around them and lay
down to sleep.  Some risk was involved in the proceeding, inasmuch
as the fire was likely to attract wild animals to the spot, but
providentially none disturbed the young pioneers, who slept quiet
and security until the sun was in the sky.

The first step was a hunt for breakfast, for Jack and Otto were in a
state of ravenous hunger.  They separated and were gone a half hour,
when the rifle of the young Kentuckian rang out and he soon
reappeared by the renewed camp-fire with a fine wild turkey, which,
it need not be said, afforded a nourishing and delightful meal for
them both.

"Otto," said Jack, springing to his feet like a refreshed giant, "we
must hunt again for the horse."

"Dot ishn't vot I don't dinks too--dot ish I does dinks so."

"And you must now try to straighten out your English, so that
Deerfoot and I may not be ashamed of you."

Otto nodded his head by way of assent, while he thought hard about
the proper manner of expressing himself.

But an almost insurmountable difficulty confronted the boys from the
first.  It was impossible to make search for the missing animal
until his footprints should be found, and the only way in which that
could be done was by retracing, to a considerable extent, their own
footsteps.  Though somewhat disappointed, Jack Carleton was not
surprised, when taking his bearings by the sun, he learned they had
wandered from the proper path.  They had turned to the left, until
the course was south of southwest.  They had gone far astray indeed.

The weather became more threatening.  The sun had been above the
horizon less than an hour when its light was obscured by clouds, and
the windows of heaven were certain to be opened long before the orb
should sink in the west.

Two miles were traveled, when the boys found themselves so close to
a large clearing, that they wondered how it escaped their notice the
preceding night.  It covered more than an acre, and at one time was
the site of an Indian village.  As a matter of course a small stream
ran near, and the red men who at no remote day made their dwelling
places there must have numbered fully a hundred.

While wandering over the tract and looking about them, their eyes
rested on an elevation no more than a third of a mile distant.  It
was thickly wooded, but a prodigious rock near the crest resembled a
spot that had been burned clear.

"Helloa!" suddenly called out Jack Carleton, while gazing in the
direction, "there's someone on that rock."

"I guess it ish a crow or bear--no, it ishn't."

"My gracious! it's Deerfoot."

A moment's scrutiny proved that the individual, beyond all question
was an Indian.  Furthermore, he was making signals, probably having
descried them before they saw him.

"I guess he only means to salute us," said Jack.

Such seemed to be the case.  The red man who was Deerfoot, waved his
hand in friendly salutation several minutes, then leaped from the
rock and vanished.  It looked as if he had taken several hours to
assure himself the boys were in no danger from the Shawanoes; and,
having done so, he now bade them good-bye in his characteristic
fashion, giving his whole thought and energy to the business which
carried him far into the southwestern portion of the present State
of Missouri.

Jack and Otto gazed in the direction of the rock a considerable
while, hoping their friend would reappear, or that he had started to
join them; but they were compelled to believe he had left, and for a
time at least, would be seen no more.

The boys followed the back trail some distance further, when to
their delight they came upon the footprints of the missing horse,
marked so distinctly in the yielding earth that there could be no
mistake as to their identity.

"Now, that's what I call good luck," exclaimed Jack, slapping his
friend on the back.

"Dot ish vot I dinks--how ish dot?" asked Otto with a beaming face,
alluding to his own diction.

"Capital!--think twice before you speak once, and before long you
won't be the worst bungler with your tongue that lives west of the
Alleghenies."

'The German gazed at his companion as if on the point of reproving
him, but concluded to take time to put his words in proper shape.

An interesting fact was noticed by both: the trail verged toward the
elevation where they last saw Deerfoot.  Jack Carleton was set to
thinking and speculating over the situation.  He asked himself
whether, when Deerfoot was about to pass out of their sight, his
gesticulations did not signify more than his friends supposed.

"I wonder if he did not mean to tell us the horse was not far off: I
believe he did."

"I--dinks--ot--ish-likely--vot--he--does," assented Otto, speaking
with such deliberation that Jack looked in his face, laughed and
nodded his head, approvingly.

"We shall soon find out, for the trail is plain and must be new."

But an unpleasant truth forced itself on their notice.  Rain drops
were pattering upon the leaves, and the darkening sky presaged a
storm.

As the best and indeed the only way to protect themselves against a
good drenching, the boys selected a tree whose foliage was
particularly abundant, and seated themselves on the ground with
their backs against it.  Then the blankets were gathered over their
heads and around their shoulders, and they felt as secure as if in
their own log cabins, miles distant.

The rain fell steadily for nearly two hours, when it gradually
ceased, and Jack and Otto quickly made ready to resume their
journey.  The leaves, twigs and limbs were dripping with moisture,
so that, with the utmost care, it was impossible to advance far
without their garments becoming saturated.  That, however, was not a
serious matter, and caused little remark.

For some rods the, hoof-prints of the horse were followed, but then
came the trouble.  The rain had beaten down the leaves on the ground
with such force that even the keen eyes of the young Kentuckian
began to doubt.  Finally the two paused, and Otto, having carefully
prepared himself, said:

"I dinks dot ish no use for us to hunt the horse."

"I am sorry to give it up and own we are beaten, but that is what we
shall have to do."

"Vy do we does dot?"

"We are trying to follow a Lost Trail."

"If we does dot den we gots lost ourselves."

"More than likely we shall, but I am afraid that if we go home
without the colt, your father will punish you."

Otto shrugged his shoulders.

"It vill not be the first times dot he does dot.  I can stand it, I
dinks."

"It will be a great pity, nevertheless, and shall do my best to
shame him if he should be mean enough to hold any such purpose."

"Mebbe after we gots home and stays one while, we start out agin
some times more and look for the golt."

"I have been thinking of the same thing," said Jack, who now changed
their course with the view of reaching home with the least possible
delay.

The boys pushed forward with so much energy that on the next day,
before the sun had reached the meridian, they arrived home, where
for present we must bid them good-bye.

But what befell them and Deerfoot in the eventful journey which they
speedily ventured upon in search of the LOST TRAIL, will be told in
Number Two of the Log Cabin Series, entitled "CAMP-FIRE AND
WIGWAM."


THE END









End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Lost Trail, by Edward S. Ellis

*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE LOST TRAIL ***

This file should be named lstrl10.txt or lstrl10.zip
Corrected EDITIONS of our eBooks get a new NUMBER, lstrl11.txt
VERSIONS based on separate sources get new LETTER, lstrl10a.txt

Produced by Sean Pobuda

Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the US
unless a copyright notice is included.  Thus, we usually do not
keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.

We are now trying to release all our eBooks one year in advance
of the official release dates, leaving time for better editing.
Please be encouraged to tell us about any error or corrections,
even years after the official publication date.

Please note neither this listing nor its contents are final til
midnight of the last day of the month of any such announcement.
The official release date of all Project Gutenberg eBooks is at
Midnight, Central Time, of the last day of the stated month.  A
preliminary version may often be posted for suggestion, comment
and editing by those who wish to do so.

Most people start at our Web sites at:
http://gutenberg.net or
http://promo.net/pg

These Web sites include award-winning information about Project
Gutenberg, including how to donate, how to help produce our new
eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email newsletter (free!).


Those of you who want to download any eBook before announcement
can get to them as follows, and just download by date.  This is
also a good way to get them instantly upon announcement, as the
indexes our cataloguers produce obviously take a while after an
announcement goes out in the Project Gutenberg Newsletter.

http://www.ibiblio.org/gutenberg/etext03 or
ftp://ftp.ibiblio.org/pub/docs/books/gutenberg/etext03

Or /etext02, 01, 00, 99, 98, 97, 96, 95, 94, 93, 92, 92, 91 or 90

Just search by the first five letters of the filename you want,
as it appears in our Newsletters.


Information about Project Gutenberg (one page)

We produce about two million dollars for each hour we work.  The
time it takes us, a rather conservative estimate, is fifty hours
to get any eBook selected, entered, proofread, edited, copyright
searched and analyzed, the copyright letters written, etc.   Our
projected audience is one hundred million readers.  If the value
per text is nominally estimated at one dollar then we produce $2
million dollars per hour in 2002 as we release over 100 new text
files per month:  1240 more eBooks in 2001 for a total of 4000+
We are already on our way to trying for 2000 more eBooks in 2002
If they reach just 1-2% of the world's population then the total
will reach over half a trillion eBooks given away by year's end.

The Goal of Project Gutenberg is to Give Away 1 Trillion eBooks!
This is ten thousand titles each to one hundred million readers,
which is only about 4% of the present number of computer users.

Here is the briefest record of our progress (* means estimated):

eBooks Year Month

    1  1971 July
   10  1991 January
  100  1994 January
 1000  1997 August
 1500  1998 October
 2000  1999 December
 2500  2000 December
 3000  2001 November
 4000  2001 October/November
 6000  2002 December*
 9000  2003 November*
10000  2004 January*


The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation has been created
to secure a future for Project Gutenberg into the next millennium.

We need your donations more than ever!

As of February, 2002, contributions are being solicited from people
and organizations in: Alabama, Alaska, Arkansas, Connecticut,
Delaware, District of Columbia, Florida, Georgia, Hawaii, Illinois,
Indiana, Iowa, Kansas, Kentucky, Louisiana, Maine, Massachusetts,
Michigan, Mississippi, Missouri, Montana, Nebraska, Nevada, New
Hampshire, New Jersey, New Mexico, New York, North Carolina, Ohio,
Oklahoma, Oregon, Pennsylvania, Rhode Island, South Carolina, South
Dakota, Tennessee, Texas, Utah, Vermont, Virginia, Washington, West
Virginia, Wisconsin, and Wyoming.

We have filed in all 50 states now, but these are the only ones
that have responded.

As the requirements for other states are met, additions to this list
will be made and fund raising will begin in the additional states.
Please feel free to ask to check the status of your state.

In answer to various questions we have received on this:

We are constantly working on finishing the paperwork to legally
request donations in all 50 states.  If your state is not listed and
you would like to know if we have added it since the list you have,
just ask.

While we cannot solicit donations from people in states where we are
not yet registered, we know of no prohibition against accepting
donations from donors in these states who approach us with an offer to
donate.

International donations are accepted, but we don't know ANYTHING about
how to make them tax-deductible, or even if they CAN be made
deductible, and don't have the staff to handle it even if there are
ways.

Donations by check or money order may be sent to:

Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
PMB 113
1739 University Ave.
Oxford, MS 38655-4109

Contact us if you want to arrange for a wire transfer or payment
method other than by check or money order.

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation has been approved by
the US Internal Revenue Service as a 501(c)(3) organization with EIN
[Employee Identification Number] 64-622154.  Donations are
tax-deductible to the maximum extent permitted by law.  As fund-raising
requirements for other states are met, additions to this list will be
made and fund-raising will begin in the additional states.

We need your donations more than ever!

You can get up to date donation information online at:

http://www.gutenberg.net/donation.html


***

If you can't reach Project Gutenberg,
you can always email directly to:

Michael S. Hart <hart@pobox.com>

Prof. Hart will answer or forward your message.

We would prefer to send you information by email.


**The Legal Small Print**


(Three Pages)

***START**THE SMALL PRINT!**FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN EBOOKS**START***
Why is this "Small Print!" statement here? You know: lawyers.
They tell us you might sue us if there is something wrong with
your copy of this eBook, even if you got it for free from
someone other than us, and even if what's wrong is not our
fault. So, among other things, this "Small Print!" statement
disclaims most of our liability to you. It also tells you how
you may distribute copies of this eBook if you want to.

*BEFORE!* YOU USE OR READ THIS EBOOK
By using or reading any part of this PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
eBook, you indicate that you understand, agree to and accept
this "Small Print!" statement. If you do not, you can receive
a refund of the money (if any) you paid for this eBook by
sending a request within 30 days of receiving it to the person
you got it from. If you received this eBook on a physical
medium (such as a disk), you must return it with your request.

ABOUT PROJECT GUTENBERG-TM EBOOKS
This PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm eBook, like most PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm eBooks,
is a "public domain" work distributed by Professor Michael S. Hart
through the Project Gutenberg Association (the "Project").
Among other things, this means that no one owns a United States copyright
on or for this work, so the Project (and you!) can copy and
distribute it in the United States without permission and
without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth
below, apply if you wish to copy and distribute this eBook
under the "PROJECT GUTENBERG" trademark.

Please do not use the "PROJECT GUTENBERG" trademark to market
any commercial products without permission.

To create these eBooks, the Project expends considerable
efforts to identify, transcribe and proofread public domain
works. Despite these efforts, the Project's eBooks and any
medium they may be on may contain "Defects". Among other
things, Defects may take the form of incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged
disk or other eBook medium, a computer virus, or computer
codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment.

LIMITED WARRANTY; DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES
But for the "Right of Replacement or Refund" described below,
[1] Michael Hart and the Foundation (and any other party you may
receive this eBook from as a PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm eBook) disclaims
all liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including
legal fees, and [2] YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE OR
UNDER STRICT LIABILITY, OR FOR BREACH OF WARRANTY OR CONTRACT,
INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE
OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES, EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE
POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGES.

If you discover a Defect in this eBook within 90 days of
receiving it, you can receive a refund of the money (if any)
you paid for it by sending an explanatory note within that
time to the person you received it from. If you received it
on a physical medium, you must return it with your note, and
such person may choose to alternatively give you a replacement
copy. If you received it electronically, such person may
choose to alternatively give you a second opportunity to
receive it electronically.

THIS EBOOK IS OTHERWISE PROVIDED TO YOU "AS-IS". NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, ARE MADE TO YOU AS
TO THE EBOOK OR ANY MEDIUM IT MAY BE ON, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR A
PARTICULAR PURPOSE.

Some states do not allow disclaimers of implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of consequential damages, so the
above disclaimers and exclusions may not apply to you, and you
may have other legal rights.

INDEMNITY
You will indemnify and hold Michael Hart, the Foundation,
and its trustees and agents, and any volunteers associated
with the production and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
texts harmless, from all liability, cost and expense, including
legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of the
following that you do or cause:  [1] distribution of this eBook,
[2] alteration, modification, or addition to the eBook,
or [3] any Defect.

DISTRIBUTION UNDER "PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm"
You may distribute copies of this eBook electronically, or by
disk, book or any other medium if you either delete this
"Small Print!" and all other references to Project Gutenberg,
or:

[1]  Only give exact copies of it.  Among other things, this
     requires that you do not remove, alter or modify the
     eBook or this "small print!" statement.  You may however,
     if you wish, distribute this eBook in machine readable
     binary, compressed, mark-up, or proprietary form,
     including any form resulting from conversion by word
     processing or hypertext software, but only so long as
     *EITHER*:

     [*]  The eBook, when displayed, is clearly readable, and
          does *not* contain characters other than those
          intended by the author of the work, although tilde
          (~), asterisk (*) and underline (_) characters may
          be used to convey punctuation intended by the
          author, and additional characters may be used to
          indicate hypertext links; OR

     [*]  The eBook may be readily converted by the reader at
          no expense into plain ASCII, EBCDIC or equivalent
          form by the program that displays the eBook (as is
          the case, for instance, with most word processors);
          OR

     [*]  You provide, or agree to also provide on request at
          no additional cost, fee or expense, a copy of the
          eBook in its original plain ASCII form (or in EBCDIC
          or other equivalent proprietary form).

[2]  Honor the eBook refund and replacement provisions of this
     "Small Print!" statement.

[3]  Pay a trademark license fee to the Foundation of 20% of the
     gross profits you derive calculated using the method you
     already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  If you
     don't derive profits, no royalty is due.  Royalties are
     payable to "Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation"
     the 60 days following each date you prepare (or were
     legally required to prepare) your annual (or equivalent
     periodic) tax return.  Please contact us beforehand to
     let us know your plans and to work out the details.

WHAT IF YOU *WANT* TO SEND MONEY EVEN IF YOU DON'T HAVE TO?
Project Gutenberg is dedicated to increasing the number of
public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine readable form.

The Project gratefully accepts contributions of money, time,
public domain materials, or royalty free copyright licenses.
Money should be paid to the:
"Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."

If you are interested in contributing scanning equipment or
software or other items, please contact Michael Hart at:
hart@pobox.com

[Portions of this eBook's header and trailer may be reprinted only
when distributed free of all fees.  Copyright (C) 2001, 2002 by
Michael S. Hart.  Project Gutenberg is a TradeMark and may not be
used in any sales of Project Gutenberg eBooks or other materials be
they hardware or software or any other related product without
express permission.]

*END THE SMALL PRINT! FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN EBOOKS*Ver.02/11/02*END*


Colophon

This file was acquired from Project Gutenberg, and it is in the public domain. It is re-distributed here as a part of the Alex Catalogue of Electronic Texts (http://infomotions.com/alex/) by Eric Lease Morgan (Infomotions, Inc.) for the purpose of freely sharing, distributing, and making available works of great literature. Its Infomotions unique identifier is etext6906, and it should be available from the following URL:

http://infomotions.com/etexts/id/etext6906



Infomotions, Inc.

Infomotions Man says, "Give back to the 'Net."